H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Stayrr

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

76. BEN 44-49

Chapter 41: Chapter's End - The Complicated Sex Life Of Ben - Chapter 49 by Fireces full book limited free

44 Chapter 37: Out of the Ashes

JUNE 2002, SENIOR YEAR

I awoke with my usual morning hard-on. My eyes were still closed, but I felt Adrienne's presence before me. As my sense came alive, the fingers of my left hand reflexively squeezed the large breast I was currently palming, my left arm snaked beneath her pillow to hold her from the opposite side. My right hand firmed up over her hip, gently holding her in place while I reflexively ground my erection into her panty-covered ass.

Breathing deeply, I let my head roll forward to push my nose into her hair, smelling her sweet fragrance. And I exhaled softly as my body warmed up to make my erotic dreams into reality.

"Ben," Adrienne said quietly.

"Hmm?" I mumbled, still not fully awake just yet.

"Please stop."

My eyes popped open and I jerked my head, now waking up completely and realizing the situation I was in. My left hand released her breast and my right pulled off her hip as I rocked my hips away from her ass. "Sorry, sorry," I muttered and suppressed a disappointed groan.

"No it's okay," she said softly. Then she added, "I'm sorry, Ben. I know you get horny in the mornings."

"Every guy gets horny in the mornings," I replied gently.

"But I feel like I'm neglecting you."

"It's okay. I'm okay." I put my hands back on her, this time scooping my left forearm beneath her breasts and my right wrapping over the top as I spooned myself closer against Adrienne. My dick mashed into her buttcheek, but I didn't try to hump myself against her. "I love you, Adrienne. I'm here for you."

She nodded and then started crying softly. I took a deep breath and steeled myself for the coming few minutes. This morning would be just like every morning for the past week.

It had all started with that phone call Adrienne got the night she and Brooke finally took me on together. Adrienne finally let herself have sex with a younger girl, and more importantly a little sister. Brooke acted out on her deep lust and idol worship of the gorgeous older girl. And I got my fantasy of nailing the both of them at the same time. We were on top of the world, and then everything came crashing down.

Adrienne's father had been on a business trip in Seattle. It was just after 10pm when he and a colleague were crossing a street downtown after a late dinner when an off-duty cab blitzed around a blind right turn and crashed into both of them. A week later, the colleague was still in intensive care. Adrienne's father had been pronounced dead at the scene.

There were no close relatives. Both her parents had been only children. Adam was supposed to have been an only child too, actually. Adrienne had been an unwanted accident seven years later. Anyways, the issue of custody would be moot soon; she would be turning eighteen in a few more weeks on June 21 and could be emancipated.

But there was still paperwork and the social worker assigned to the case had full records of Adrienne's psychological history, including that she was currently in therapy. The state would feel much more comfortable knowing that there would be a family to take care of her, and that's where we came in. My parents signed guardianship papers and Adrienne willingly became a ward of our family. It made perfect sense, since Adrienne hadn't left our house since getting the phone call.

The night of the call, Adrienne had gone into shock. Brooke and I packed her up and brought her home with us. Mom's initial displeasure at Brooke being out past curfew (and not telling her where she was) was washed away when Adrienne's story came out. It took hours to get Adrienne calm enough to go to sleep, and that only when she was in my bed with me wrapped around her. My parents ordered me to leave the door open, out of consideration for the twins. I was fine with it. Sex was the last thing on my mind that night.

Adrienne didn't go to school the next day or for the rest of the week for that matter. I, however, was ordered to keep attending, and my parents took turns taking half-days from work until me and Brooke got home from school, just to keep an eye on her. It wasn't really necessary. She stayed in my room by herself and barely ate. At night, my parents fixed up Brandi's bedroom for her after sending me and Brooke across the street to fetch some of her belongings. It didn't matter much, she always slipped back into my bed after the twins went to sleep.

Our friends were of course, concerned. Heather, Lynne, and Candy came by immediately the next day. A few other cheerleaders and friends trickled by the rest of the week. Allie was there on Wednesday, taking over just holding Adrienne and rocking her gently, whispering encouragements in her ear. The rest of my core crew hung back until Friday afternoon, when they all came by with a big bouquet of flowers and well-wishes. Megan and Cassidy stayed late, sitting down and talking with Adrienne for hours up until dinnertime.

It was Kenny who first brought up how significant a change was our new legal situation. "So, your parents signed guardianship over her?"

I nodded. "Yeah. Someone had to take responsibility for her."

"That makes her a part of your family, then."

I waggled my head and smiled, feeling a warmth filling me inside. Adrienne ... a part of my family. "Uh, yeah. I guess it does," I grinned.

"Dude, doesn't that mean your girlfriend is now your sister?"

I arched an eyebrow. I'd never really thought of it that way, and it rather turned me on. But I bit my lip, trying to conceal that line of thought from Kenny. "Huh, that's a bit weird, isn't it?"

Kenny just grinned. "Actually, it's sorta kinky. Taboo and yet not, since she isn't actually your sister."

I shrugged and Kenny just clapped my shoulder. "Guess you can never break up with her now," he chuckled.

I shook my head. I didn't ever want to. I loved her. Adrienne needed me. I couldn't imagine how that could ever change. But it was still a struggle. And with each passing day I was stressing out more and more.

Now I'd been in situations where I needed to comfort a loved one. Dawn had gotten drugged and date-raped of all things. But for some reason, her recovery was faster because she barely remembered the event itself and she felt more traumatized by the thought of losing me. Having me drive up to see her had negated some of that. Tumbling into bed and making wild, passionate love to reaffirm our relationship at the time had been the cure. And there was some justice and closure when Mark was put into juvenile hall. It was a one-shot incident where the bad guy was put away and she could move on.

Brooke's little wanted but not quite wanted encounter with Drew and Marco wasn't even as bad as Dawn's. While she remembered it, my little sister ultimately chalked it up to a learning experience about getting involved with older bad boys. And she really just needed me for comfort and warmth just long enough to put it behind her.

Only my magical week with Summer MacIntosh gave me an idea on how to handle Adrienne's melancholy. Then, her dumping boyfriend Jae was still around, where every sight of him brought back the freshness of her open wounds. Every time she lay in my arms she remembered that she wouldn't get to have his arms anymore, the same way Adrienne could never again hope to have her dad hug her the way she deserved to be hugged. But even then, Summer had never fallen as deeply as Adrienne was now.

So I wasn't prepared for the intensity and duration of Adrienne's depression. While I understood that she was hurting, I was surprised by the severity of her grief. After all, Adrienne wasn't particularly close to her father. She'd more or less raised herself since she was twelve, and based on my estimation, he was only home one week out of ten as it was. More than once she'd mentioned how she felt like she didn't even HAVE a family, and that even when she hoped that someday in the future, her father would come to love her the way she truly wanted, she was always disappointed. And even just before she received the call, she'd complained about how alone she always felt.

It wasn't until Thursday that I found out her complaint was what had been really bugging her. The mere fact that she'd wished aloud that her father would die and leave her alone was causing her no end of anguish and guilt, as if she'd been responsible for the accident. That guilt, on top of the knowledge that she'd lost any chance for parental reconciliation, was eating away at her inside. She'd lost the chance to get the family she'd always dreamed of and wanted, and no amount of loving support my family gave her would ever make up for the real parents and brother she'd lost. And unlike what happened with Dawn and Brooke, these were not one-shot events where the guys involved could be ignored and forgotten. This was death, and the permanence of it extended Adrienne's mourning period.

At least Adrienne started to get better once she realized her extra guilt stemmed from that comment about wishing he'd die. She'd cried herself to sleep in my arms after an exhausting three hours and my parents didn't bother trying to move her to Brandi's room that night. I still left the door open, just in case the twins wandered by.

By the weekend, Adrienne was at least eating a little better and starting to interact with the rest of my family more. And I began to believe that with time, at least some of her wounds would heal.

And yeah, I hadn't had sex for a week. But whenever I looked at Adrienne, I remembered her getting repeatedly raped and then impregnated by her older brother. I remembered her mother's death in a drunken car crash. I remembered her desperate need to be in control of all her dating relationships and inability to fully trust any guy for her entire adolescence. I remembered how her one family member left, her father, ignored her and left her to fend for herself. And I remembered how that last family member had just been violently taken away.

I looked around my life: my loving parents and siblings, my friends, the Evanses, the girls I'd slept with, and my perfect little suburban existence where I wanted for nothing. And I decided that going without sex for a week was hardly something I couldn't handle.

Still, on this Monday morning after Adrienne apologized for neglecting me, my morning wood was tenting my shorts. So once she got up and headed into the bathroom to take a shower, I let my imagination fill my mind with a vision of my naked girlfriend all wet and soapy beneath the warm spray of water. And with cock in hand and a waiting tissue, I cranked out a quick ejaculation.

And then I sighed. It was going to be a long day.

Adrienne drove in to school with me, her first day back after the previous week's bereavement leave of absence. She probably could have stayed even longer and the school had told her she would still graduate even if she never returned, but Adrienne had insisted on at least showing up. Her teachers wouldn't care if she wasn't paying attention in class for these last couple of weeks, but she wanted to see her friends. They were the only family she'd had for years.

We walked up together, hand-in-hand. Heather and Lynne had been waiting for us and they immediately approached. Both girls hugged Adrienne and looked over her with concern. Lynne was even considerate enough to touch my arm and ask how I was holding up. I waved her off, insisting I was doing just fine.

Heather and Lynne had gone ahead and coordinated with the cheer squad. At least one of the girls would escort Adrienne to her next class or next break, making sure she was never alone. There were no more events and no more practices, so Adrienne's Captain duties were no longer an issue. But the squad still banded together and rallied behind their leader.

But the first complication came when the first bell rang, warning everyone to get to class. Nadine Butler had arrived to take Adrienne to their shared first period, but my girlfriend refused to let go of my hand. I saw the wealth of pain in her eyes, and the fear of letting go of me. For an entire week, we'd barely been apart longer than it took to go to the bathroom. I was her rock. And she couldn't bring herself to let go.

Compromising, I decided to escort Adrienne to her first period. Only then could she bring herself to let go of my hand, still nervously looking back at me every few seconds as Nadine took her to her seat. And once there, Adrienne nervously began to play with her hair, running her fingers through it and straightening it almost constantly.

But then the second bell rang, announcing the beginning of class, and cursing under my breath I turned and hurried across the campus to get to my own first period. Mr. Reyes did NOT look kindly on tardy students.

As unobtrusively as possible, I slid through the open door and hunched as I tried to tiptoe down to my seat. But Mr. Reyes heard me and spun from his position by the whiteboard. "You're late, Ben."

"Yes, sir. I know."

"Go get a tardy slip from Administration."

"But I had to escort Adrienne to her first period," I tried to reason. Adrienne had Mr. Reyes for third period and he had to have been informed of her situation.

"Miss Dennis' situation is not a reason for your tardiness, young man," Mr. Reyes said sternly before turning around as if the discussion were finished.

"Yes it is!" I barked rather harshly, feeling my body flush with adrenaline. My hands clenched and I fought to take a deep breath. I'd never yelled at a teacher before. I guess I was rather more edgy than usual.

Mr. Reyes slowly turned in place, fixing me with a confused, but slightly angry look. His eyes narrowed but before he could speak, I just waved and turned back to the door. "Never mind."

The clerk at Administration was much more understanding when I explained what had happened. She gave me the tardy slip to return to Mr. Reyes, but she told me she wouldn't log the tardiness in my record. "Take care of that girl, young man," she ordered.

"I will," I promised. And then I left to get to class.

Between every set of periods on Monday, I sprinted across the campus to rendezvous with Adrienne as soon as possible. She was always with various cheerleaders, but she visibly warmed every time she saw me and immediately took my hand.

Heather and Lynne joined us at my crew's lunch table. Everyone was friendly, if a little tense and careful with their words. And at the end of the day, Adrienne and I were both exhausted as we simply slumped together on the couch and took a nap together.

And so went our week: wake up, go to school, come home and cuddle. Eat, sleep, and start again. I always woke up with a hard-on in the morning, Adrienne's lush body and my nocturnal dreams never failing to arouse me. And more than a few times I had to sneak a jerk-off session when she was in the shower or otherwise in the bathroom. I didn't want her to know. I didn't want her to burden herself with any more guilt than she already felt for her father.

At school, I stayed by Adrienne's side and held her hand every possible moment. I ran myself ragged meeting her between every period, even if it was only for thirty seconds before I had to sprint to the opposite side of the school to get to my own class. I reminded her constantly that I was always there for her, even if I didn't do so verbally. And by Friday afternoon, I was utterly and completely wiped out.

Relieved to have the school week over, Adrienne and I collapsed onto the couch in the family room together. Slung lower to the ground than an ordinary couch, it was also wide enough to fit two people comfortably side-by-side. I was lying next to the backrest, propped up at an angle, while Adrienne lay beside me, her left leg flung over me while she pillowed her head against my chest.

I was just starting to drop off to sleep when the doorbell rang, and both of us stirred. We glanced at the clock. Brooke was out with her friends and it was too early for the twins to be coming back home. But Adrienne just got a small smile on her face. "Why don't you go answer the door? I'm going to go take a nap in Brandi's room."

The mention of my older sister's bedroom got my attention. "Brandi's room? Why?"

Adrienne just shrugged so I added. "Go ahead up to my room. I'll see who's at the door and then I'll meet you in a minute."

My grieving girlfriend gave me a mysterious look before nodding and then turning for the stairs. Even though it was such an emotional time and I knew she was still in pain, I couldn't help but ogle Adrienne's perfect ass as her hips swayed gently with every step away from me. It wasn't my fault. I now hadn't gotten laid in eleven days.

Now wasn't the time. Someday, Adrienne would tell me when she was ready. But right now, she was too torn apart emotionally to ever be in the mood for sex, even the therapeutic kind of making love I really wanted to show her. Make-up sex to get over a fight or to reaffirm our commitment to each other was one thing. Sex after a death was a little more morbid.

So taking a deep breath, I pulled my eyes away from Adrienne's ass and headed for the door. I peeked through the peephole and then pulled my head back in surprise. I opened the door and exclaimed, "Candy! Hey! What are you doing here?"

The beautiful, blue-eyed brunette with nice tits and piercing blue eyes smiled at me, clad in a pretty pink summer dress with a low cut top that highlighted her abundant cleavage and a very short hemline to highlight her shapely legs. Her hair was still cut short along her jawline, framing her model-pretty face while her ruby red lips puffed up enticingly. And without pause or explanation, she stepped forward, wrapped her arms behind my head, and planted a wet, juicy kiss on my lips.

The force of her attack pushed me back through the doorway and Candy kicked the door shut behind her. Her hands roamed along my back and shoulders as she breathed heavily through her nose while kissing me with a passion I'd forgotten in more than a week and a half. Automatically, I kissed her back with equal fervor, my body reacting to her sweet scent and sexual aggression. But then my mind kicked in and I grabbed Candy's shoulder, jerking her away from me. "Candy! Candy! What the hell are you doing!"

With a sultry grin, the lovely 19-year-old replied, "Why, I'm here to cheer you up!"

"Good lord, Candy! Adrienne's right upstairs!"

She fixed me with a lopsided grin, brushing her hair back from her cheeks. "Who do you think sent me over here?"

"What?"

Candy slid gracefully into my personal space, pressing her tits against my chest and dragging two fingers down my neckline while suggestively looking up into my eyes. "I'm here to take care of your ... big ... problem."

My eyes flew open wide as I realized her implication. "Wait a minute-"

Candy didn't wait a minute as she interrupted me by grabbing my head and kissing me again, rubbing her firm tits into my chest and trying to dry hump me through our clothes.

"Wait, wait, wait," I jerked Candy back by her shoulders again.

"She feels bad for neglecting you, Ben. She knows you're a loving boyfriend but you're a very sexual person. And you have your needs. She can't perform right now, but she doesn't want to lose you over this. That's where I come in!"

My eyebrows couldn't get any higher. "But ... but YOU'VE been seeing that ... that guy at UCI!" I stammered, my brain locked up enough that I couldn't spit out the guy's name.

"That's nothing serious, Ben," Candy waved off my concern. "And besides, I won't be the only one coming to visit you."

"Wha-? Who?"

Candy giggled. "Wouldn't you like to know?"

This was all too much for me to process at once. I shook my head in a failed attempt to clear it and wound up just turning and sprinting for the stairs. My dick certainly wanted to bury itself inside of Candy's willing body. But I'd been burned by my own assumptions too many times and I was NOT going to cheat on Adrienne or do anything behind her back. I raced for my room, of course not finding her there. Then rolling my eyes I moved a few feet over and burst through the closed door to Brandi's bedroom.

Adrienne sat up, a sleepy smile on her face. "Candy here?"

"I'm here!" Candy chirped from behind me.

"Well what are you waiting for?" My girlfriend gestured to me. "Get in there and fuck her already!"

My jaw was on the floor and my eyes were wide as Candy simply grabbed my elbow and physically yanked me back before propelling me into my bedroom.

"This is gonna be fun!" Candy giggled as she closed my bedroom door and then dropped her summer dress to the floor.

Having sex again was nice.

No, I didn't say that properly. Having sex again was niiice.

Candy was already out of her dress and bra by the time I'd picked my jaw up off the floor. I'd been ogling her swaying tits while she bent over to drop the thong panties to her ankles as well and my dick was threatening to burst out of my shorts.

The beautiful brunette had taken care of that problem by sitting me down on my bed and kneeling between my legs. The blowjob had been fast and furious, and after such a long period without anyone but myself handling my cock, my orgasm came in record time as I pumped a quart of spunk down Candy's throat.

Several globs had dotted her lips and chin afterwards, and like a cat, Candy wiped herself up with the back of her right hand and licked her hand clean while the left continued jerking my rod up and down until she was ready to put her mouth on me once again and get me erect for the main course.

She'd then mounted me, bending over to rub her tits in my face while my hands gripped her hips and roughly piledrove her downward around my shaft. That had been a pretty fast sexual encounter as well. And only after I squirted her full of cum did my conscious mind finally come back to me.

Candy seemed to realize my new mental state as she propped herself above my face with her arms, smiling sweetly down at me while my dick slowly went limp inside her. "Feeling better?"

"Yeah." It was as if a fog had been clouding my mind. It had slowly crept in over the past week, subtle enough that I hadn't noticed it's presence. But in the span of a couple of orgasms, that fog had blown completely away and only now could I open my eyes with full clarity.

"Hmph." Candy gave me the lopsided grin. "You really DO need regular sex just to function."

"And thank you for coming through for me," I said warmly, pulling the pretty girl's face to mine for a sweet kiss as my thumbs stroked her cheeks and our tongues danced playfully in each other's mouth.

"Mmm ... my pleasure," Candy finally sighed when we pulled back for air.

"Really? I, uh..." I began nervously at her 'my pleasure' comment. "I'm sorry. I wasn't really paying attention like I normally do."

Candy's eyebrows went up as a mirthful smile crossed her face. "No shit? That's your idea of not paying attention? You really are a sexual-savant. I came twice in less than five minutes and you were pushing all my buttons just right."

"Well then," I grinned, brushing Candy's hair back from her cheeks. "Why don't I show you what I can do when I really focus on you."

Candy just laughed as I rolled us over, pinning her hips to mine to keep myself from being dislodged from her tight pussy. I ducked my face into the crook of her neck, nibbling and sucking while she thrashed beneath me, feeling both ticklish and turned on by my roaming hands and nipping lips.

Her giggles turned to moans when I finally just latched onto a full, upright breast. I inhaled the nipple, swallowing her entire areola while drumming my thumbs against the firm titflesh. And every time the beautiful older girl gasped with delight, her pussy muscles clamped down around my cock, slowly milking me back to full hardness.

I was still roaming Candy's upper body, nipping and kissing and tickling various erogenous zones she might not have even known she had, when I suddenly pulled my hips back and thrust forward powerfully. The sexy brunette's eyes flew open in surprise and she groaned as she felt the full penetration, lifting her legs into the air as I started pistoning in and out of her.

Through experimentation, I'd figured out some of Candy's triggers through our last few encounters, both during last year's Spring Break and this year's Winter Break. But now I figured I'd learned enough to totally blow Candy's mind. Brushing her bangs back, I stared deeply into her sparkling blue eyes and grinned wickedly. "Are you ready to feel my total focus on you?"

Candy's eyebrows raised up and I thought I saw actual fear in her irises. Perfect. This was gonna be fun.

Reaching down with my hands, I gripped underneath her thighs, using them to spread her enough for me to sink all the way into her clasping cunt and then wrap those shapely legs around my torso at just the angle I wanted while I set my knees at a properly supporting angle. Then my hands slid along her creamy skin until I was palming her ass.

And then I FUCKED her.

My hips drove powerfully in and out of her as if I was a big Detroit V-12 engine on a girl used to little Japanese 4-cylinders. I was able to glide smoothly and with almost no friction, her pussy saturated with our previous orgasms. Her entire body was jarred with each impact, actually launching her body up the mattress a few inches and off my dick; but I gripped her ass even tighter to yank her back in time to meet my next thrust.

I grunted with the exertion, but the sound of my own voice was drowned out by hers. "Ungh! Ungh! Ungh!" Candy yelped with every thrust until she had enough presence of mind to exclaim, "Ho. Ly. Shit!"

After a few minutes of hovering over her, I set my forehead down on the mattress beside hers, concentrating my efforts on the rhythmic pounding while Candy managed to cross her ankles behind my ass in an attempt to just hold on for the ride, wrapping her arms behind my neck and wailing uncontrollably as I pounded her into submission.

"Fuck! Fuck! I'm cumming! You're making me cream on your fucking cock!" Candy wailed into my ear, tensing up as she gaped her mouth open in her familiar silent scream of climax. I slowed down after that, and she started panting for breath in relief, thinking that it was over. But the ride was about to change again.

I jerked my cock out of her and roughly flipped her over onto her stomach. And then while her mind still swirled in the aftermath of orgasm and confusion as to what was happening to her, I propped her ass up with her knees, notched myself behind her, and slammed my prick into her cunt from behind.

"WAAAH-OHHH!!!" Candy cried as she felt seven-and-three-quarter inches of thick manmeat abruptly stretching her channel again. My left hand snaked beneath her torso to grip a round tit while my right hand rubbed at her crotch. Using both as handholds, I jerked her body back against my penetrating rod as I fucked her just as powerfully as I'd been doing before.

"Motherfucking-bastard-fucking-FUCK!" Candy gutturally screamed in her dirty way, hanging her head down while attempting to merely endure the pounding I was giving her. "I'm cumming again you fucking asshole! Shit! Shit! AAUUGHHH!!!"

And this time, even when she crested into another climax on my rubbing fingers, I didn't slow down.

"Fuuuuck ... oh, please..." Candy whimpered when I powered my way through her climax, never letting up on the stimulation or the penetration. It was always when a girl started pleading that I knew she was primed for proper mind-blowing. "Please, Ben ... Mercy..."

She relaxed just a bit when I slowed down my pumping and took my right hand off her clit. I moved that right hand up to briefly caress her right breast while my other hand still gripped her left breast. But then my right hand continued forward up the hollow of her throat before I hooked two fingers into her mouth, letting Candy pause to suckle my fingers and taste her own orgasmic nectar.

THEN I fucked her.

The assault came without warning. I went from zero to sixty in a single stroke, jerking Candy back by her left tit and also with my hand gripping her face. Her arms collapsed and her chest went down to the mattress while my dick held her ass aloft in the air. And without the mercy she'd asked for, I fucked rampantly through her spasming snatch, pistoning my cock into her with complete abandon.

Candy was a very vocal lover. She normally cursed and used every dirty word she could think of during sex. But this time she couldn't quite form an intelligible word. "Fuuungh! Hohhh! Ungggh!" she grunted while I drilled her pussy from behind.

And finally... "Awwwwwwuuunnnnghhheeeeuuuccckkk!"

There was so much fluid in Candy's cunt that I barely felt anything as I pistoned through her tight tunnel. But Candy was certainly feeling the constant stretching and contraction as I moved in and out, and when that final orgasm lit up her body, she clenched down so hard I couldn't help but feel it myself. And I yanked my cock out just in time to start hosing down her ass, squirting several globs straight into her buttcrack as well as painting the back of her worn and abused pussy lips with my cum.

Candy's wobbly knees gave out and she lay in a panting heap of flesh on my bed. I looked with some satisfaction at her creamy white skin dotted with even more creamy white jizz all over her ass and the backs of her thighs. And I settled back to sit on my own heels, catching my breath after pouring every ounce of energy into that fuck.

Yeah. Having sex again was niiice.

It turned out, Candy hadn't only come by to get me laid. After we eventually recovered from our ordeal, which included quick individual showers, Candy pulled out her makeup kit and started dolling her face back up.

I went in to check on Adrienne, who was sleeping peacefully on Brandi's old bed. Unwilling to wake her, I went back to my room and sat down on my bed just in time for Candy to bark at me. "What are you doing? Get dressed?"

"Dressed?"

"We're going out!"

"Out?"

Rolling her eyes, the beautiful brunette gingerly walked over to me while muttering, "I won't be able to walk straight all night because of you." Then she put her fists against her hips and glared down at me. "I'm taking you out to dinner and then dancing! And no protests, it's my treat."

"Wait, wait, what?" Uncorking my cock for some stress-relief sex with a hot girl while my girlfriend took a nap was one thing, but I really didn't like the idea of leaving Adrienne for the entire evening. She still needed me, and I said so to Candy.

The lovely girl sighed and folded her arms across her chest. "This is HER idea, Ben. Remember?"

"No. No. I'm not leaving her," I insisted stubbornly as I got to my feet and marched over to Adrienne's room. I probably shouldn't have banged the door open again, but even after such glorious orgasms, I was still stressed out enough to feel some separation anxiety. Fortunately, Adrienne woke up from her light slumber as I barged in.

"Ben? What's wrong?" she asked sleepily.

"I'm not leaving you," I insisted.

Adrienne's beautiful hazel eyes flicked to the doorway, where Candy stood and shrugged her shoulders helplessly. Then she returned her gaze to me. "Ben, that's sweet. But you need to recharge. Sex is one thing. But you should get out of the house for a little while. You're no use to me all wound up."

"I'm no used to you when I'm not with you. And who's supposed to be supporting whom?"

My loving girlfriend smiled softly. "I relax better when I know you're happy. You won't believe how easy it was for me to go to sleep when I heard you and Candy fucking up a storm through the wall. Now go. I'll be fine. I'm going to hang out with the twins tonight. They're so cute and they always make me feel better about the future."

"Adrienne..." I whimpered while kneeling beside the bed.

"I love you, Ben. And it's because I love you that I'm doing this for you." Adrienne patted my cheek. "And it's because you love me that you'll do this for me."

Sighing forlornly, I glanced back at Candy, who just looked admiringly at the two of us. "Weird relationship, huh?" the brunette giggled. "We all said you two were perfect for each other."

"Go. Have fun." Adrienne smiled. "Pretend she's a hot babe who's panties you'll want to get into at the end of the night."

"Fuck 'pretend'," Candy grinned. "You'd BETTER get into my panties at the end of the night."

"Go, Ben." She pulled my head to hers and kissed me softly. "I'll be here when you get back."

That night, when I finally crawled into bed and found that Adrienne was already waiting for me, she sighed and snuggled her face against my chest. Then she asked softly, "How many times did she get you off today?"

I had to think about that. Three in the afternoon and then twice more after our date. I replied, "Uh, five."

"Still horny?"

"Uh, not really." I was exhausted.

I could feel Adrienne smile. "Good."

With most of my sexual tension gone, I was able to concentrate on my studying for the rest of the weekend. On Saturday, I left Adrienne to meet up with first Daniel and Elaine to prep for our Calculus BC final and then Cassidy, Allie, and Sung for our U.S. Government final. None of us were particularly worried since we were all graduating Seniors with our college choices already set. But we still wanted to at least have decent grades to finish off our High School careers.

It was a good thing we weren't too stressed though. Sung was practically useless as he and Stephanie Vo were facing the end of their relationship as Stephanie was going off to Princeton while he was staying close to home at UC Irvine.

Sunday was more study groups. I met with Kenny, Allie, and Abbie for Spanish before meeting up with Megan, Elaine, and Emily Anderson for Physics.

And then Monday was finals. Adrienne had been coming out of her shell all weekend and actually gave some effort during her finals, even knowing that her grades were already assured. But doing so with minimal studying frazzled her a bit, and even though she said it was a good kind of frustration, being different than her previous weeks' depression over the loss of her father.

Still, when we got back home, I offered to go down on her as a form of stress- relief. "Just eating you out. No sex. No pressure. I just want to make you happy," I insisted.

Adrienne smiled and sighed. "That's sweet, Ben. Really. But no. I'm not like you and I don't NEED sex to relax. Besides..."

The doorbell rang right on cue.

Adrienne smiled and then finished her sentence, " ... You're already booked."

Arching an eyebrow at my now live-in girlfriend, I went to answer the door, not even bothering to look through the peephole.

The raven-haired beauty with mesmerizing aqua eyes smiled at me, clad in shorts that barely reached her crotch to highlight her long legs and a nearly skin- tight cotton top that perfectly outlined her big tits. I just groaned in both arousal and resignation that once again, Adrienne was manipulating my sex life for me.

"Heyyy, Ben," Heather grinned. "Ready for some finals stress-relief?" And without pause or explanation, the perky, horny teenager flung herself at me.

Heather barely made herself presentable by the time my family got home for dinner. In the span of three hours, she'd managed to get me off four times: once down her throat, once in her pussy, and once after thrusting my dick through her tightly-held tits until I hosed down her face and pulled back enough to paint her nipples. The last was then with my cock all the way up her ass as I sodomized her with the same force and intensity of the last time I'd buttfucked her during the Winter Break orgy.

In the end Heather just scrubbed her face and straightened her hair with her fingers before greeting my parents, saying how she'd been visiting with Adrienne and now had to get home. The gorgeous dark-haired teenager then waddled a little painfully out the front door, still sore after taking my big dick up her backdoor. I only hope my parents couldn't quite tell she reeked of sex...

... or notice the cum drops still in her hair.

Tuesday after finals, I wasn't too surprised to hear the doorbell ring not long after Adrienne and I got home. What WAS a big surprise was when I opened the door to find Helene McGregory standing outside, looking sexy as hell.

At first, I assumed Helene was visiting for some reason other than what Candy and Heather had visited for. After all, while Candy and Heather had been part of my girlfriend's inner circle of friends, Helene and Adrienne had never been more than casual acquaintances.

Still, my assumption was blown out of the water when the platinum blonde stepped right into my arms, wrapped her long right leg around my waist, and proceeded to shove her tongue into the back of my throat. Inwardly, I actually rolled my eyes in disbelief, wondering what the hell Adrienne would have done if Brooke wasn't scheduled to study with her friends or the twins weren't scheduled to stay at their friend's house all afternoon.

That afternoon, Helene showed off a marvelous flexibility I'd never had enough time to find out she had before. I'd been fucking her from behind while she braced herself against my desk when the beautiful teen raised up her right leg, lifting it higher and higher until she hooked it over my right shoulder and around the back of my neck. And I wound up fucking the green-eyed beauty in standing splits while she squeaked, "Oh! Oh! Oh!"

And yes, true to form, after I'd spunked my third load of the afternoon into her spasming pussy while I had my thumb imbedded up her ass, Helene once again passed out from too much pleasure. At least we finished early enough for her to get out of the house before anyone got home.

I found myself distracted on Wednesday during my last final. I was only an hour away from ending my High School career, but my mind kept drifting to that afternoon, wondering what the hell Adrienne would have in store for me. As far as I knew, she was already out of inner-circle friends. Mizuho had flown back to Cornell for a summer internship and while Lynne and I were friends, I knew it wasn't the petite brunette's style to come back and screw me in a situation like this.

I couldn't imagine who Adrienne would dig up for the last day of school, AFTER all our finals were over. I tossed aside any thought of Anh, Marina, or Tara. A part of me secretly hoped it was just finally Adrienne's turn to make love to me herself and signal that she was ready to rejoin the world. Or maybe she simply hadn't line up anyone and I would be left to my own devices.

In retrospect, I should have figured it out. But I didn't. So it was a complete and total surprise when Allie Sanders rang the doorbell after classes were over. "Hi, Ben," my cute ex-girlfriend smiled at me.

"Allie! Hey!" Rather than previously letting these tall, gorgeous women step in and throw themselves at me, I lunged through the doorway and wrapped Allie up in a warm hug, picking her up and spinning her around excitedly.

Allie giggled musically and had a big smile on her face when I finally set her down on the porch. "You look surprised to see me," she said knowingly. "Expecting someone else?"

"No, no. It's just been a weird couple of days. So what brings you here?"

Allie fixed me with sardonic smile. "Same as everyone else."

My eyebrows popped up and then Adrienne's melodic voice sounded behind me. "You were hers first, Ben. If I hadn't interfered, she would have gotten to keep you through today and beyond. It seemed only fair."

I turned to see my girlfriend smiling at me, looking more peaceful than she had in a long time. Then Adrienne stepped up to me and kissed my cheek. "Make her scream a bit. It helps me sleep." She smiled enigmatically and then went up the stairs.

Unlike the others, Allie and I didn't jump into bed right away. We'd interacted a bit throughout the past few weeks within the crew or in our study groups. But I wanted to stop and talk to her about everything that had gone on in her life lately and where we were going in the future. She was really looking forward to majoring in Gender and Women's Studies at Scripps, as well as being somewhat separated from her twin sister. Abbie would be very close by at Pomona College, just across the street; but for the first time in their lives, the two would be living apart and doing different things.

Of course, we being horny teenagers, our fond reminiscing about times past led us into remembering all the sexual adventures we'd gotten ourselves into. This led to kissing and kissing led to petting and petting led us back into my bedroom. We only made love twice. But both times were long and sweet and filled with tender affection as we said goodbye to each other with our souls as much as our bodies. There would still be Elaine's end-of-the-year party on Friday, but this afternoon was just for Allie and me.

And yes, I made her scream a few times.

Thursday, Adrienne and I got to sleep in. Senior Finals were over, even though every other grade was still in school for two more days. That meant Adrienne and I had the run of the house and the freedom to go wherever the hell we wanted, which meant we wound up cuddling on the couch watching a movie.

Her mood had vastly improved in the past few days. Her last psychotherapist session on Thursday had seemed to go very well. Finals had given her something to focus on besides her grief. And now that finals were over, it was as if she'd forgotten why she was so depressed in the first place. Yes, she still was fully aware that her family had more or less been wiped out and that she could never really return home, but she was adjusting to her new life living with me and my family. I hadn't needed to hold her as she cried herself to sleep in days.

It was strange how quickly we'd become domesticated to each other. For years and years, Adrienne was the gorgeous neighbor girl down the street, aloof and untouchable. We'd only started talking to each other once I got my growth spurt for my Junior year, and even when we briefly dated then, ours was a relationship typical of High School dating. We went out every Friday. We hung out at breaks and lunches. And that was really it.

But now, Adrienne felt like ... family. I'd said it before, usually using the term as a way of reassuring her how much I and the rest of my clan loved her and didn't mind her presence. But now she was living with us, helping my parents around the house, sleeping in my bed, and by my side 24/7. Hell, if you really want to get technical, since my parents had signed guardianship, she WAS a part of my family. She was like an adopted sister or something.

Her old house was on the real estate market, with proceeds going into her inheritance. There was no going back. She had nowhere else to go. Unlike every other girlfriend I'd had in my life, including pre-death Adrienne, there was no saying goodbye at the end of the night. There was no parting and then fondly wishing we could be reunited sooner rather than later. We ate together. We slept together. And Adrienne's toothbrush was lined up on the bathroom sink right next to mine.

It was ... different.

For a second, I wondered if this was how it might feel to be married to her. But the more I thought about that, the more I dismissed the notion. I imagined marriage to be a partnership, a sharing of responsibilities over each other's lives. Living with Adrienne really was no different than living with Brandi or Brooke. Heck, in the last several weeks, I hadn't even had sex with Adrienne. She really was more traditionally "sisterly" than anything.

And for the first time since we'd gotten together (again), I questioned the nature of our relationship. So mid-movie, I paused the DVD and hugged Adrienne from behind while she reclined against my chest, asking, "Adrienne, do you still want to be my girlfriend?"

She sat up abruptly and twisted her head around to face me. "What?"

I bit my lip and weighed my words, careful not to say anything that might upset her. Adrienne was as normal as I'd ever seen her since her father's death, but I knew she was still emotionally fragile. But I had to know. "You know I'm here for you, any way you want me," I said firmly, nodding my head for emphasis. "I guess I just want to know exactly how you want me. Things have changed. You seem very comfortable with my family now. And I guess I'm just wondering if you need me anymore."

"What makes you think I don't need you anymore?" Adrienne looked a little hurt. "I love you, Ben. I want nothing more than to be here, in your arms, all day."

"Of course, of course," I quickly reassured her. "And I'll always be here to hold you. But that's kind of what I'm wondering. Do you really want to be my girlfriend? Or..." I took a deep breath, readying myself to take the plunge. "Or do you want to be my sister?"

"What?"

"Just think about it, Adrienne. I'm here for you, and that won't change. I still love you as much as ever. And given the choice, I still choose you over Dawn." I nodded again for emphasis, not wanting to give her any cause for sadness.

Adrienne seemed to relax just a bit, but the crinkle in her forehead didn't go away.

So I continued. "But we really haven't done anything ... boyfriend/girlfriend ... in a long time. We haven't gone on a date. We haven't been having sex. It just feels a little..." I waggled my head. "It just feels like I've been treating you like a sister more than a girlfriend."

"We kiss, Ben."

"I kiss Brooke," I shrugged.

"I just haven't been feeling in the mood for sex, Ben. I know it's not fair to you, but I've been trying to make up for it with my friends and-"

"And that's fine," I patted my hands against the air in a calming gesture. "I'm not complaining about going without and it's absolutely incredible that you're encouraging me to be with other girls." I sighed. "But a girlfriend would get a little jealous. YOU got upset when I slept with Cassidy and Donna. But my sisters could care less. Again, this feels a little less 'girlfriend' and a little more... 'sister'- ish."

"But I'm doing it for you, Ben. I know you need the sex and it's not fair for you to go without while I'm all fucked up. And, I guess we can go out on a date. But what's the point? Getting to know you? Being alone together?"

"Getting to know, maybe not. Being alone ... yeah. School's out. Let's go for a walk around the lake. Let's go to dinner and dancing. You know the difference, Adrienne. You sent me out on a date with Candy."

"Because I couldn't myself."

"Couldn't? Or don't feel the need to anymore? You've got me. I'm your rock, Adrienne. I'm here for you and if you become like one of my sisters, you can't ever lose me. This is the perfect situation."

Adrienne looked thoroughly confused. Her lower lip started quivering and I realized I was probably pushing her too much for her emotional condition. My eyes canted to the sides as I gave her the warmest, most reassuring expression I could manage. "I'm sorry, Adrienne. I don't mean to dump this all on you," I sighed as I leaned forward and wrapped her up in a big hug. "I love you ... I love you..." I repeated comfortingly.

But Adrienne was a little stiff in my arms. She hugged me back, but tentatively. And when I pulled back she still had the confused expression on her face. Something in what I was saying was making her think and reconsider the nature of our relationship.

Just then, the doorbell rang.

It surprised us both and I shot a questioning look at Adrienne.

She shook her head in the negative and said, "I didn't set anything up."

I rolled my eyes and sighed. "Maybe it's a delivery man." I got up and headed for the door. I peeked through the peephole, and then pulled my head back in surprise. I opened the door and in a slightly perplexed voice said, "Stephanie? What are you doing here?"

The beautiful, willowy Vietnamese-American babe smiled at me, clad in a short white skirt and trim pink polo shirt that showed off her long legs and skinny waist. Her jet black hair flowed in a sheer, silky curtain down her back. And her eyelashes batted prettily as she looked at me. "Hi, Ben. I, uh, actually ... Is Adrienne here?"

"Adrienne? Uh, yeah, yeah ... Sure. Come on in." I gestured my pretty classmate inside, pointing her towards the family room and letting my eyes roam down her long legs as she stepped out of her flat shoes and then glided into the family room. Adrienne sat up in some confusion as she saw the Asian girl walking towards her.

"Hi, Adrienne," Stephanie nodded in greeting. She glanced back at me for a second, and I was startled to see such an intense look of lust in my friend's eyes before she turned back to my girlfriend and continued, "Can I talk to you? Uh, in private?" Stephanie glanced back at me again, the same look still in her eyes.

Adrienne didn't seem to miss it as her own eyes narrowed slightly. But the blonde nodded and looked at me for a second and tilted her chin out.

I took the hint and said, "Uh, I'll be in my room." Feeling awkward, I then patted both hands against my thighs before turning around and heading upstairs. I was really curious as to what Stephanie was doing here, but I was also slightly annoyed. I was in the middle of a pretty serious discussion with Adrienne and I felt like I wouldn't be able to relax until we came to some resolution.

It's amazing how long a minute can seem when you're anxious about something. Walking across the school, especially when you're trying to make it to class on time, five minutes can pass in the blink of an eye. But a single minute, when you've got nothing to do but stare at the wall while waiting for SOMEONE to tell you what the hell is going on, can feel like an eternity.

One...

Two...

Three...

Four...

Five...

Six...

Seven...

Eight...

Nine...

Ten...

And on and on and on.

According to the clock, I waited for somewhere between six and seven minutes. And when the knock finally came at my bedroom door and I answered, "Come in", it wasn't who I was expecting.

"Hi, Ben," Stephanie smiled at me as she slid into my bedroom and then turned around to softly close the door.

"Where's Adrienne?" I asked.

Still with her back to me, Stephanie bowed her head until her forehead nearly touched the door, and she explained, "Adrienne said she needed some time to think."

Then Stephanie slowly spun around, her hips canting and twisting as her upper body rotated more than her lower body. The movement profiled Stephanie's tight ass in her white skirt and also showed off her body's lithe slenderness, which only enhanced the look of her breasts, making them seem larger and more pronounced. But my gaze was right on Stephanie's eyes. Her dark irises burned with the same undisguised lust I'd glimpsed downstairs. "One way or another," Stephanie intoned in a husky voice. "I'm not to let you out of this room for at least an hour."

There was no doubt what Stephanie had in mind and I took a deep breath, feeling my adrenaline surge as I let myself ogle her beautiful body. It was her beauty that had attracted me to her in the first place, spurring my decision to ask her out and leading us to date for all of three weeks when we were fifteen. Now here we were, 18-years-old and radically different people than we were then.

"We can stay in here longer if you'd like," she added in a seductive tone.

"Steph..." I began slowly while she began walking towards me on the bed. She was crossing her steps over like a model, forcing her hips into an alluring sway. "Why are you doing this?"

"I told you at Prom, Ben. I'm curious about the Big Ben experience my little sister got but I missed out on. Now that Sung and I are splitting up, I've found my pussy getting wet more than once while thinking about you." She reached the bed and started crawling onto it, first putting a knee and both hands on the bed as if stalking me like a jungle cat. "And when I heard on the grapevine that Adrienne was ... hmm ... inviting other girls into your bed, I decided it was an opportunity I couldn't pass up."

"It's not that simple," I sighed. "I love Adrienne."

"I know you do. And I'm not here to take anything away from that. I asked her permission. She's okay with what I want. And I think you are, too." Stephanie's hand found my erection, tenting the gray sweatshorts I was wearing around the house.

I groaned as her supple hand began to stroke me through the shorts. "Uh, that has a mind of it's own, Steph."

"Well it's thinking what I'm thinking. And since we both seem to be on the same wavelength, I think we should get better acquainted," she said in that soft, seductive tone that was driving me nuts.

"But Adrienne and I need to talk," I made one final protest. "This is important to our relationship."

"And she said she needs at least an hour to think, Ben." Stephanie peeled down my shorts and boxers, freeing my erection into the air. She wrapped her hand around it again, pumping me firmly while she drew her face close to mine. And after making one last check of my eyes for any resistance, she pressed forward and planted a fierce kiss on me.

I remembered the kiss. It was firm and passionate, the patterns and roots ever so slightly familiar back to the three weeks we'd dated. But Stephanie's technique had certainly improved and with a few simple swipes of her tongue and the firm pressure of her lips, she took my racing heartbeat and redlined it as she stimulated my arousal into full-blown desire for her. She knew she had me then. I wasn't going to back out anymore.

But I did have one last objection. "I can't do this to Sung."

"I broke up with him yesterday, after class. I wanted a clean break and not drag it out over the summer."

I just nodded slowly in acceptance, and Stephanie squeezed my cock, a delighted grin on her face. "You've had one Vo girl, Ben. Let me show you what big sis can do." And then Stephanie bent over, inhaling my cock and swallowing me to the root. I gasped as I felt my cockhead bang into the entrance of her throat while her lips stretched wide around my shaft; and I groaned ecstatically when she began bobbing her head up and down rhythmically.

Sung had been a lucky sonovabitch; and I understood why he was so depressed he and Stephanie were splitting up. This girl knew how to give an AMAZING blowjob, and I wondered how my sexual education might have progressed differently if she and I hadn't broken up those years ago.

Stephanie worked me over, clapping two delicate hands around my shaft, double-pumping me while her tongue danced on my mushroom head. When my hips bucked, she dropped her mouth back onto me, sucking powerfully as her head took over the same up and down and twisting motion her hands had been doing previously. I realized Stephanie's goal was to get me off in her mouth, but I had other plans.

Before I blew, I reached down and hauled Stephanie up my body. At 5'5", she wasn't necessarily a small girl, but she was pretty skinny and didn't weigh much as I lifted her off my cock and then turned to plant her on her back. She was still squealing when I yanked her polo shirt up and over her head and then unsnapped her bra while also jerking down her skirt.

Stephanie's tits were actually pretty big for such a slender frame. They were quite firm and stood up proudly on her chest while capped with hard, very dark nipples. I lavished them both with my tongue once I got her stripped above the waist, and then my face meandered further south until I reached her white thong panties, stripping them firmly down her long, slender legs and then off her feet. Leaning back, I observed her for the moment. She was skinny enough that the bumps of her ribcage showed through her torso and her thighs clearly wouldn't touch in the middle, even if her feet were pressed together. Stephanie's was the kind of body that inspired me to simply bend and twist her into various pretzel shapes while I used and abused her body. And that's exactly what I did for exactly the fifty-three minutes left before I was allowed to go down and find Adrienne.

After checking the clock, I started by diving my face back down into her muff. Stephanie had come seeking the Big Ben Experience, and I was going to give it to her. But I intended to even exceed her expectations, perhaps leaving her begging for mercy Helene-style.

She certainly came close after her third oral orgasm, beating her heels down on my back while I crested her over time and again, pleading with me to just get up and fill her already before she wore out completely.

I did as asked, but not until giving Stephanie a fourth oral orgasm within fifteen minutes, a climax that wiped out her remaining energy, leaving her a limp puddle of flesh on my bed. Only then did I get to my knees and raise both of her legs over my right shoulder. She was completely unresisting as I manhandled her into position. And she could only manage a strangled cry when I slotted my dick and pushed myself inside her.

"Ohhh-ohhhh-ohhhhhh," Stephanie moaned constantly as I powered my cock in and out of her, squeezing those legs together to increase her tightness. After a few minutes of fucking her in that position, I dropped her left leg to the mattress and then moved myself to kneel astride it while keeping her right leg over my shoulder, fucking into her sideways and letting myself get even deeper inside her clenching pussy.

When I felt Stephanie approaching her next orgasm, I flipped her right leg over my head to my right shoulder, which left her body still helpless before me on her side, but this time slightly tilted upwards. I now had easy access with my right hands to grope like an animal at her perky tits, pinching the hard nipples before tickling my way down her belly-button and then dancing my fingers over her crotch.

I'd never learned to play the guitar, but I played Stephanie's clit like a musical instrument while adding my thrusting cock in her cunt as a bass vibration, and as I increased my tempo, her moans increased in pitch and I took the pretty girl's body into a crescendo of pleasure that climaxed with her shuddering in orgasm and screaming my name.

Taking her right ankle in my hand, I dropped her leg back onto the bed but up by her own right ear, putting Stephanie flat on her back once again. I then raised up her left leg, bending it backwards while she was still too wiped out from repeated orgasms to put up any resistance. I folded the slender teenager in half while sawing my dick in and out of her snatch with reckless abandon. And I used her cunt as a masturbatory tool to bring myself to the brink of orgasm.

At the moment of release, I jerked my cock out of her and humped my way up Stephanie's stretched legs like they were rails. Then straddling the bottoms of her calves and pressing them downwards past her ears, I lifted her head up with my right hand and aimed my dick into her gaping open mouth. I pressed my cock against the entrance of her throat and closed her mouth around my shaft. And only then did I let fly with my heavy load of cock cream.

Stephanie had wanted me to cum in her mouth way in the beginning by trying to blowjob me to climax. She got my cum in the end, but she got it on my terms. And with her eyes tearing up with moisture from being completely overwhelmed by pleasure, she gamely drank down every drop before dropping her head back to the mattress and panting for oxygen. I stepped off her and let her drop her legs heavily to the bed, finally able to completely stretch herself out. And she gasped half in disbelief, "Holy FUCK!"

I knelt by the side of the bed, jacking my own dick to keep myself from going soft. And after two minutes of making sure I was still hard enough to sink myself back inside her, I rolled Stephanie's still limp body onto her side and spooned myself behind her. And as I thrust my erect prick into her juicing slit from behind while wrapping my left arm beneath her to cup a firm boob, I grinned and nodded to the clock. "I've still got seventeen minutes."

I actually spurted my second load into Stephanie's pussy after sixteen minutes, knowing I'd need the extra minute to get up and find my shorts before leaving the bedroom. Stephanie didn't seem to mind the short duration of our encounter. She lay on her side, curled in a fetal position with her eyes closed. She was drenched with sweat and had copious amounts of sperm leaking from her reddened pussy. And she was still whimpering in disbelief after I'd taken her to what I think was her ninth orgasm in less than an hour.

It wasn't necessarily the way I wanted to end the morning with Stephanie. We were friends after all, and I'd still have to see her at Elaine's party. But I had to see Adrienne and finish what we'd started. If necessary, I'd make it up to Stephanie some other time.

I found Adrienne right where I'd left her, on the couch in the family room. She looked up at me as I came down and her eyes flicked over to the clock. "You're early."

I checked the clock myself. "It's been exactly an hour."

Adrienne sighed. "I thought you'd be busy a little longer. Your sessions with the other girls were such marathons."

"I've got something better to do right now."

"If I'd hadn't told her to keep you up there for at least an hour, would you have come down sooner?"

"Yes," I said firmly.

"If I'd have let you come back downstairs immediately, would you have told Stephanie 'no' and come right down?"

"Yes."

"You'd pass up sex with a beautiful girl you've always known but never banged?"

"Adrienne," I sighed wearily. "How much more must I do to convince you I'll choose YOU every time if you just let me."

She set her jaw and exhaled audibly. She furrowed her eyebrows together, pinching her eyes shut as she dropped her face into her palm.

Concerned, I stepped forward and went to touch her just as she picked her head back up suddenly, inhaling deeply and staring at the ceiling while shaking her head as if in disbelief.

"I am such an idiot," Adrienne sighed while still shaking her head at the ceiling.

"What?" I had NO idea what was going on.

Adrienne smirked and took a deep breath. "I just wasted a whole hour. I suppose it worked out good for you. And good for Stephanie. But I just wasted an hour wracking my brain and not remembering what you just told me."

"What?" I was still confused.

"That you'll always choose me. That you love me to pieces, Ben," she smiled warmly at me while opening her arms to me.

Seizing the opportunity, I quickly stepped forward and hugged her fiercely. But the instant after Adrienne's arms closed around my naked back she recoiled and I jerked myself away. "What?"

Adrienne wiped up her hands. "You're all sweaty and you reek of sex. If you're this bad, how's Stephanie doing?"

I smirked. "Uh, probably wondering what bus just ran her over."

"I'm wondering what bus got shoved up my pussy," Stephanie grunted from behind me, leaning gingerly against the wall.

"You get what you wanted?" Adrienne smiled past me to Stephanie.

"A little more overwhelming than I expected. But yeah, I did," Stephanie sighed, a thoroughly sexually satisfied expression on her face. "How about you? Did you figure out what you needed?"

"Yeah," Adrienne smiled and pulled me down beside her, hugging me again, sweaty back and all. "I figured out that all I need is him."

Stephanie smiled and nodded, and then Adrienne turned to hold my head in hers. "Okay, Ben. You got your girlfriend back."

While Adrienne had decided she did want to be my girlfriend, she wasn't ready to hop into bed with me just yet. "Our relationship is more than just sex, right, Ben?"

"Right," I said reassuringly, before grinning wryly. "Just don't keep me waiting TOO long."

Adrienne blushed and nodded. "Let's just find ourselves again for a couple of days, okay?"

We started by getting out of the house. Adrienne didn't have to get to her weekly therapist appointment until 4pm, which gave us all afternoon to just be together. I took a shower while Adrienne put on her makeup. Then we dressed casually and headed out to lunch together.

Instead of just grabbing for the sake of putting off hunger for another few hours, we decided to go to a chain restaurant that had some good lunch specials, which gave us plenty of time to talk and flirt the way we used to. It helped that the hostess got us started by flirting with me and then our server flirting with Adrienne. Our playful mock jealousies put us in the right mood and we wound up having more of a boyfriend/girlfriend conversation while waiting for our food to arrive than we'd had over the past three weeks.

After lunch, I jokingly asked if Adrienne wanted to go to Disneyland. Instead, we strapped on our rollerblades and spun around the man-made lake, holding hands and trying not to crash whenever I threatened to toss Adrienne on top of the ducks. We were rolling past Ruby's when Adrienne cocked an eyebrow at me and said, "Hey, we were doing all this back when you were dating Allie. Does that mean you were dating the both of us at the same time?"

I frowned. "Naw. It's not a date unless both parties agree that it's a date. Otherwise it's just two people on rollerblades around a lake."

"Riiight," Adrienne drawled, not quite believing me. "A date's a date. And if I catch you doing this with some other girl then I'll-"

I cut her off with a kiss, which only lasted for a half-second before we nearly lost our wheels from under us and fell down. And after I steadied the both of us while Adrienne started laughing at our near disaster, I kissed her again and said, "At the very least, it shows you that even then, you were the one I always wanted."

Adrienne just closed her eyes and kissed me again, this time making sure we stayed locked together for a good, long while.

It was good to be back.

That afternoon when I picked Adrienne up from her appointment, she commented on how her therapist thought her methods of keeping me happy were rather ... unusual. That got me freaking out about just what she was telling her therapist, but Adrienne just laughed at the expression on my face and then said, "Relax. I didn't tell her about you banging all my friends."

Only slightly mollified, I asked, "What DID you tell her?"

"Just that when she asked how our relationship was going, I said it was much better now. She wanted to know what had changed in the last week and I said, 'Oh, I just give him a blowjob whenever he looks upset.' She actually dropped her pen! But she totally thinks I'm kidding."

I looked goggle-eyed for a second before holding up my hand and counting with my fingers. "One, you knew we were having problems last week? And two, are you actually kidding or will you really give me that therapy?"

Adrienne giggled. "One, yes. I knew you were fraying around the edges doing everything you could for me. And I appreciate it. That's why I set you up with all the girls. And two..." Adrienne's grin was mischievous. "Just wait and find out..."

"You know, I'm feeling kinda upset right now," I frowned theatrically and then head nodded towards my crotch.

Adrienne giggled, "Later. Later. I promise. If you're REALLY upset."

Good enough for me. I shifted the car into drive and took us home.

Friday we met up with everyone and went to the beach. It was a Senior tradition at our school to hit the beach while everyone else was on their last day of finals. It was also one of the last chances for all of us to be together before Graduation, with the day to be capped off by Elaine's semi-annual party that night.

It was just as much fun as always. The girls were in their bikinis, Megan wearing the skimpiest one I'd ever seen her in and even Elaine opting for a thong bikini bottom, as if the two girls were announcing their ascendance to adulthood.

Stephanie was also flashing quite a bit of skin, wearing a bright orange bikini that enhanced her golden skin. When she first arrived and stripped off her clothes, she walked up to me with a sultry look on her face, bumped her hips rather obviously into mine and then continued walking past, forcing me to twist around to watch her go. My jaw dropped when I realized the bottom was a string bikini, with only a shoelace running across the back and another shoelace running between her cheeks, her tight, perky ass on full display. Three steps later, she stopped and turned around, grinning as she saw me with my mouth gaping open. And then she continued on to say hi to Thuy Tran and Emily Anderson.

Megan almost immediately appeared by my side. "You're amazing, Ben. Me, Cassidy, Abbie, Allie, and now Stephanie. What, are you looking to nail Elaine before the night is over just so you can claim you screwed every girl in the crew?"

Elaine, coincidentally, was walking past us right at that moment, and she stopped in surprise while her eyes went wide in fear.

"Relax, relax," Megan turned waved her friend down. "I'm just kidding."

Elaine still looked at me with a little trepidation, and a hint of curiosity, before quickly scurrying away.

I grinned and then shrugged to my first-ever girlfriend, nodding my head across the beach to a pretty blonde. "I dunno. Since she and Kenny broke up, does Rachel Tyler still count?"

Megan just chuckled and shook her head. "Do whatever you're going to do, Ben. I'm just going to go tell Stephanie to keep a lid on it unless she wants Sung to come over and challenge you to a deathmatch."

She started to walk away, but first Cassidy came up to us with a wide-brimmed hat and white-linen shirt over her bikini to help protect her delicate skin. "Hey," she said almost grumpily.

"Hey, what's wrong?" Megan asked before glancing around. "Where's Cameron?"

"Not coming," Cassidy grumbled. "I thought we were at least going to stay together through the summer, if not actually follow through on the long-distance thing we promised each other we'd try. Turns out, Cameron found some summer fling at his own school and they're planning to screw each other silly every day from now until September."

"Ohhh, I'm sorry, honey," Megan stepped up to her best friend, wrapping up the taller redhead in a warm hug.

"Sorry, Freckles," I added, reaching out and patting her shoulder.

"Yeah, yeah, whatever," Cassidy sighed when Megan stepped back. Her mouth twisted and she took a deep breath before grunting, "Hmm." And then she rolled her bright green eyes up to me.

"What?" I asked, suddenly feeling like I was under the lens of a very powerful microscope.

"You know, Ben," Cassidy drawled while her left hand went up to undo a few buttons on her linen shirt. "There's a rumor going around about you and Adrienne being a little more ... open ... in your relationship than the last time around..." The cute redhead grinned at me while running her fingers up the now exposed expanse of skin from her collarbone down to the knot where the two halves of her blue bikini top came together, her nice C-cups on display.

"Whoa, whoa," I held my hands up. First Stephanie and now Cassidy? Oh, this was spinning out of control.

Megan just laughed. "I think I'm going to go warn Steph and then find my man now. Good luck, Ben." My cute first-ever girlfriend wiped her hands as if freeing herself from responsibility over anything that happened and then walked away, laughing and shaking her head.

Cassidy watched her go and then turned back to me, a mischievous smile on her face. "Now. Where did Adrienne go off to?"

As Adrienne was coming alive again from her self-imposed grief, she was also returning a bit to her attention-whore roots. She and Heather were sunning themselves while flat on their backs, wearing the skimpiest of barely-there twists of cloth and string. Candy was also skipping class to join in. And their tits were big enough that when you stood on the beach behind their heads, you could see right through the valley of their cleavage and under the cross-strap in front, forming a tunnel of heaven that every guy around wanted to travel. Fellow Seniors and random beachgoers alike would inevitably find themselves with excuses to pass by the girls and ogle their perfectly formed bodies.

They were also wearing hats or other sunshields to completely cover their faces, more or less leaving them completely blind, which only encouraged the guys (and a few girls) to approach even more closely to get a better look. I knew the girls were aware of the attention they were getting, and Candy even started giggling one time when she felt the close presence of someone straining to examine every bit of flesh possible.

Twenty minutes later, the girls then got up and started socializing, moving around as a pack to flirt with various groups of friends and acquaintances. It seemed the girls had made a game to try and read people's faces and figure out if they'd just recently been one of those cruising by to ogle their spectacular bodies in the prime of youth. Adrienne for one was in full flirt-mode, giggling constantly and slapping guys on their arms or otherwise titillating them into paying her more and more compliments.

I didn't mind Adrienne getting so much attention. In fact, the more attention she got throughout the day, the more I found her returning to me like an orbiting comet to hug, kiss, or otherwise rub herself against me. It was the most aroused I'd seen her in weeks and one of the kisses she gave me finally broke the nuclear barrier. And from the heat in her hazel eyes, I got the distinct impression that sometime that evening, whether at Elaine's party or after, Adrienne and I would finally re-consummate our relationship.

I could barely wait.

But for her, I knew I would.

Hot dogs and burgers were grilled up for lunch to go along with coolers of sodas and water (and the occasional snuck beer). We Seniors partied together like we'd never see each other again after Graduation, and in many cases, we never would.

Later on, an Ultimate frisbee game got started up, Adrienne included. It was truly a pleasure to see her trying to run in the sand with those big tits bouncing up and down in a bikini clearly not meant to try and restrain them. And then one time, when Adrienne had the disc and waved for me to run, she deliberately tossed it over my head, sending me scrambling after it to fall unceremoniously into a group of blankets where Helene McGregory and friends were hanging out.

Blowing sand out of my face, I looked up at the unexpected sight of a smiling Helene, who grinned upside-down at me. "Heyyy, Ben."

I picked my head up and shot a glance at Adrienne, who just smiled and laughed, and then made some sort of dogpile gesture with her hands.

My eyebrows shot up in alarm just in time for Helene, Anh Le, Marina Santos, and Tara Abbott to suddenly pounce on me, giggling and tickling and sneaking gropes in as well. I yelled in consternation at the eight hands jabbing all over my body, several of which not so subtly grabbed at my cock. Eventually the girls let me up, although I couldn't leave before Helene suddenly grabbed my head and shoved her tongue down my throat.

"See ya around, Big Ben," the platinum blonde grinned, her green eyes sparkling.

By four in the afternoon, Elaine Fukuhara and 50 of her closest friends were out back by the pool at her family's mansion, celebrating our newfound freedom. It was over. Our High School careers were OVER.

On the surface, it seemed just like previous parties. Elaine had to shut down a couple guys trying to light up joints. There was lots of beer and some harder liquor being consumed. And there were plenty of bodies meandering around wearing very casual clothing.

Most of the guests had also been at the beach that morning, so there wasn't much desire to hop in the pool now. Still, we hadn't bothered to change between there and here, so almost every girl was still in a bikini and almost every guy was still in their board shorts, although some had gone home and changed in the interim.

It did seem to be much louder than previous years, however, with a few more people than normal and everyone in a much more social mood. Instead of small pockets of cliques hanging out by themselves carrying out quiet conversations, everyone was talking to everyone else. Guys, girls, friend, acquaintance, didn't matter. This was the very last chance to party with our classmates. And from the heavy flirting going on, it seemed many of them would like to end their High School careers with a bang, literally.

Since we'd grilled at the beach, pizza was the dinner of choice tonight, although most had appetites for things other than food. That left me free to socialize instead of manning the grill, and by 8pm Adrienne and I found ourselves in a circle of chairs with some friends by the back patio.

Rachel Tyler was all over Derek Rigby, and the couple didn't even bother trying to pry their lips off each other as they went through the sliding door and into the house, no doubt heading upstairs to find a bedroom. I was pretty sure the bedrooms would be getting quite the workout this evening. I flicked a glance over to Kenny, since Rachel was his ex-girlfriend, but he was too busy making out with Abbie to care.

Lynne cruised by just then, quite tipsy and giggly while carrying two red Solo cups. She handed one off to Adrienne and then sat down, nodding her head towards the door. "Wow A.D., I'm surprised you two aren't in there already."

Adrienne sipped her drink and looked at me through heavy-lidded eyes. "Everything in its time."

"Well if YOU won't, maybe I should," Lynne giggled with a little burp in the middle of it, causing her to blush pink in mixed embarrassment and drunkenness.

"Hey! Get in line!" Cassidy called from two chairs down before giggling and leaning back to chat with Megan and Kaito.

"If you really want to, go right ahead," Adrienne just nodded her head towards the door and gestured with her cup. She even grabbed my hand and stretched it across her body to put on top of Lynne's.

Lynne immediately sobered a bit, clearly not expecting her bluff to be called. "Adrienne, I didn't mean-"

"No, no. You're my friend, Lynne. If you want and Ben's willing, go right ahead," Adrienne insisted.

But Lynne blinked several times. "But Adrienne ... I KNOW you were planning for you and Ben tonight to-"

"Later, later. Not here. Not in one of Elaine's guest rooms. When we get back home, I'll want my man ALL to myself," Adrienne furrowed her eyebrows and waved her friend off. "But here? Now? Pssht. It's the last night, Lynne. You may never get this chance again. You want him, go have some fun."

"Adrienne..." I started in. It wasn't that I didn't want to get laid. But I wanted HER. I'd wait for HER.

"It's cool, Ben," my girlfriend smiled at me. "I love you. I'll always love you. But right here, right now, pick any three girls." She sat up straight and started looking around at the collected females. Remarkably, conversations had died out all around us as people overheard what Adrienne was saying.

"Pick any three girls," Adrienne continued. "Take them all upstairs at once and fuck their brains out. I'm fine. It's just sex." She giggled drunkenly. "Who do you want, Ben? Lynne? Cassidy? That's two."

Lynne's eyebrows raised and her eyes met Cassidy's. My redheaded second- ever girlfriend looked clearly interested but at the same time, felt a little uncomfortable with the situation. Coming by my house for a clandestine rendezvous was one thing. Going up with me and two other girls in full view of fifty people was something else interely. At least for her part, Lynne looked like she wasn't taking the offer seriously at all.

"Adrienne, you're drunk," I took my girlfriend's hand.

"Maybe." She grinned, all teeth. "But I can still find it damn hot that my boyfriend can take on three chicks and still have enough for me later tonight. Works out pretty well for you, too. Am I the greatest girlfriend or what?"

I looked around, seeing the press of people who'd gotten closer. Some of them were just curious as to what the commotion was. Some of the girls were even profiling themselves to me, perhaps hoping I might choose one of them for this last over-the-top orgy before graduating tomorrow morning. But I knew what I wanted. I knew what I'd been waiting weeks for. And seriously, I said, "I just want you."

"You'll get me tonight, Ben. I promise. You can have them AND me," Adrienne insisted. "Wouldn't you love to be up there sinking your big dick into three tight pussies? Or do you really just want to hang out and chat with me down here for the next hour?"

"I'll stay with you."

"Really? Look at those tits, Tiger." Adrienne tilted her chin out to indicate a trio of blondes all side-by-side-by-side, all wearing bikini tops that showed off their sizable cleavage. "I'm giving you my permission to show all three of them the Big Ben experience."

"I choose you," I said softly, squeezing her hand.

"Ben, you don't have to-"

"I choose you," I repeated more firmly. "If it's just sitting here chatting, that's fine with me."

"Ben-"

"I love you, Adrienne." I stared straight into her eyes, making the choice between sex and love. Adrienne and I hadn't been intimate in a LONG time. And yeah, it's not like I'd been going without in the interim. But enough was enough. Ever since she'd told me I was getting my girlfriend back after the whole Stephanie episode, I'd wanted no one but her.

The blondes to the side sagged in disappointment when they realized I was dead serious. Cassidy just nodded in agreement. And Lynne reached up to pat Adrienne on her shoulder.

My girlfriend simply started tearing up, setting her cup down and reaching her arms out to me, pulling my face to hers so we could meet for a beautiful, wonderful, slow-burn kiss.

Given the way things were going, I didn't think Adrienne was going to demand monogamy from me anytime soon. But she had to know that right here, right now, all I truly wanted was her. And I'd choose her every time.

We pulled back for air, staring into each other's eyes while the crowd around us started to disperse. Adrienne had tears of joy rolling down her cheeks, a confused look on her face. "I give you free reign to fuck anybody you want, Ben. I can't believe you just passed up three girls for drunken sex the night before Graduation."

"Believe it," I said firmly. "Believe in me."

"What if we don't make love tonight?"

"Then I'll wait even longer."

Adrienne's bright hazel irises turned golden, and her eyes darted left and right in mine, searching into my soul. Then in a soft but firm voice, she stated, "Well I don't want to wait anymore. Let's go home."

I nodded and then leaned back, feeling the buzz still coursing through my veins. I'd been expecting to stay at Elaine's house for another few hours to sober up, and I probably shouldn't drive right away. And Adrienne was certainly in no better shape. So I looked around my friends and winced, "Uh, can anyone give us a ride home?"

Daniel at first looked ready to volunteer. He'd always been a good friend and as the co-host, he'd barely had anything to drink.

But Allie stepped up. "I'll take you guys." She smiled sweetly at Adrienne. "I owe her one anyways."

Adrienne and I stumbled into the house, clearly still buzzing and clearly rather horny. Dad took one look at us and then gathered up the twins from the family room, saying in a dramatic voice, "Hey, let's go out for ice cream!"

"Daaad," Emma drawled. "We're twelve. Not seven."

"What? You don't want ice cream?" He arched his eyebrow.

Eden and Emma looked at each other. "We didn't say THAT."

Mom picked up the cue and gestured to Brooke. "Come on, Brooke. Let's go."

"I'm fine, Mom," Brooke replied, her eyes sizzling into mine. Either my little sister was imagining a repeat with me and Adrienne or at the very least, she seemed interested in masturbating outside the door.

But Mom wasn't letting her off the hook. "Brooke!" she ordered sharply.

"Fine," my 16-year-old sister rolled her eyes and got up. She passed by us while getting her shoes, drawling in a voice dripping with sensuality, "You guys are home early..."

I ignored them all and dutifully stayed in place, waving to my family as they left.

"Bring us some mint chip!" Adrienne called.

Mom was the last one into the garage and she nodded, then lowered her voice and said, "You've got an hour at the most."

Adrienne nodded. And once the door closed, she then yanked on my arm so hard I thought she dislocated it. In any case, we were racing up the stairs to my bedroom, Adrienne hurriedly ripping off her T-shirt and untying her bikini top while I was doing the worm dance wriggling out of my own clothes.

Drunk or not, somehow Adrienne beat me in undressing and I soon found her shoving me back onto my bed, my legs below the knees hanging off the edge while Adrienne finished jerking down my shorts and ripping them off my ankles. And then for the first time in WEEKS, my cock was embedded inside the hot, moist mouth of the greatest blowjob queen I'd ever met.

And Adrienne didn't just stop at blowing me. She worked my dick like a priceless sculpture for a bit, feeling every vein and bump with her fingers as she pumped me in her hands. And after deep-throating me a few times just to make sure I was absolutely rock hard despite the alcohol futzing up my circulatory system, she leaned forward and wrapped those magnificent breasts around my shaft, enveloping me in such heavenly warmth and humping her own chest up and down my cock while continuing to suckle the head.

I realized then how much of a roller coaster our relationship had always been: seduction, cheating, together, nottogether, love, hate, commitment phobias, and even a death in the family. We were forever being brought together and pulled apart. The pulling apart times sucked beyond belief, and not in the way Adrienne was currently sucking.

But that made the reuniting times so much the better. My physical needs had been well-taken care of the past week. But the emotional and mental stimulation and relief at having my beautiful Adrienne lovingly worshipping at my altar to the God of Fertility after so long had me threatening to blow wayyy too soon. My hands tightened in her hair and I grunted, "Adrienne!" while pinching down on my inner muscles in a desperate attempt to hold my orgasm at bay.

"Let it go, Ben," Adrienne said softly while continuing to fuck me with her glorious breasts. "I've been dying inside to taste you again. Don't make me wait any longer."

"Ohhhwaaaagh!" I groaned as I felt my balls evacuating. Adrienne pumped my shaft with her tits just twice more before the head split apart at the delta of her cleavage. I sprayed the upper slopes of her chest with my first blast, but then with my dick still nestled in her boobs, the stunningly gorgeous blonde teenager bent over and took my head into her mouth, drinking down the rest of my cum while continuing to massage my cock by massaging her own tits. And she kept it up until I'd fired my last wad, with absolutely nothing left to give ... for now.

Adrienne had been holding her body at an odd crouch in order to titfuck me. Now that I was done she stood up and turned around to sit beside me on the bed, dropping her head back to swallow the last few bits of cum. She leaned back with her arms to prop herself upright, stretching her neck out and sighing happily at her first sexual act in weeks.

I admired Adrienne's naked beauty for a few moments, wonderfully sated after my great ejaculation. But I was also filled with the passionate love I felt for this wonderful young woman who'd been through so much pain and suffering and still came through with sweet adoration for me. I undercut one of her arms, sending her off-balance but being right there to catch her as she fell to the bed in my arms. I rolled on top of her, slipping my hands into hers and intertwining our fingers together as I brought both our arms up above her head. And when I had her suitably pinned beneath me, I pressed my lips to hers and slid my tongue into her mouth, comfortably ignoring my own flavor and instead, focusing entirely on giving Adrienne my most passionate and loving kiss.

After firmly gesturing with our joined hands that I wanted Adrienne to leave her arms stretched across the bed above her, I kissed and nibbled my way down her spectacular torso, heading south to return the favor of blissful pleasure. Of course, I had to detour at her breasts, unable to resist the incredible mounds. But eventually I worked my way through a few more erogenous zones and came down to the freshly shaven object of my desire.

Adrienne only managed to keep her hands above her for about thirty seconds. After that, she forgot my original directive and just HAD to snake her fingers into my hair as I worked over her pussy with my expert tongue. She was an easily aroused multi-orgasmic creature, and I the sexual savant. And together we were capable of INCREDIBLE things.

We proved it that night, even though we had less than an hour. We only had time for one sex session, but we certainly packed it with pleasure.

I made Adrienne cum twice on my tongue and fingers, the second time with my left index finger wriggling through her anus while I buried two of my right fingers into her twat. After that, she pulled me up by my hair, kissed me with surprising gentleness, and then whispered, "Take me to heaven, Tiger."

We found our zone. We reached our sexual nirvana, our Zen state, whatever you want to call it. I understood where she wanted me to touch her and with how much pressure. I understood exactly what she needed for me to bring her the greatest amount of pleasure. And I understood just how forcefully she wanted me to thrust into her willing pussy.

Perhaps the most stunningly beautiful girl I'd ever met was clutching me tightly to her body, cooing in my ear how wonderful I was making her feel. "Fuck me, Ben ... Fuck me," she drawled in a husky voice. "Take me ... Deeper ... So good!"

My mind was transported back to another place and time, back to when our relationship had first begun out of the ashes of my failed relationships with Megan and Cassidy. I remembered what it was like to make love to Adrienne then. How at the time, it was the greatest sexual experience of my life.

Like a smoothly oiled piston I moved in and out of the my lover's tight tunnel, ramming her without mercy and yet feeling like we were tenderly making love. Her hands rubbed the muscles of my back as they flexed and tightened in our fucking motions. Her legs hooked around my thighs, her toes straining downwards as an indicator of the force she was putting into her own hips, driving up to meet my every thrust.

I fucked Adrienne tirelessly. Over and over I pounded her without slowing. My heartbeat remained steady despite the exertion, and the sweat soon began running off both our bodies as we energetically flung ourselves at each other, lost in the delirium of madly passionate sex.

I grunted in harmony as Adrienne's voice escalated in tone and pitch while she cried, "Fuck me! Pound me! Unngh!" The metronomic rhythm of our panting just a bass soundtrack to the melody of her ecstatic cries.

Adrienne came first, her body clenching up while I continued to rut into her cunt without pause. I watched the golden twinkling light in her hazel eyes as she came, and the way her white teeth sparkled as she gaped her mouth open to cry out. I sensed the subtle shudders in her arms as the orgasm swept through her body, and felt the sudden flush of lubrication at our joining to help smoothen our motions.

The second time she came, I remembered that I had to dig just a bit deeper to keep pumping through her incredibly tight pussy as she spasmed with pure physical delight. I watched her eyes roll back in her head as she seemed on the verge of passing out, but just barely managed to ride out her orgasm before going limp beneath me, her hips twitching spasmodically as I didn't let up at all on assaulting her pleasure centers with my rod and my pelvis.

The third time she came, I blasted my load as well. I'd been pounding non-stop without a break or slowing down. But all of a sudden I felt my breath begin to give out as my lungs reached their limit of hyperventilation. This was our limit. This was the peak and ending of Adrienne's and my magical orgasmic encounter. I felt various parts of my body going numb and my hip thrusts suddenly became hip rotations as the strength in my legs gave out. And all I could keep doing was hump my pelvis directly against Adrienne's clit.

That was all she needed to cum again, her eyes rolling back up into her head while her arms and limbs began to twitch uncontrollably. And as I felt my own orgasm exploding out of my body, liquid fire pouring out of my prick, I also felt every other part of me going into emergency shut down lest I overheat and die.

By the time I fired my second volley into Adrienne's womb, I was aware of only two things: the rawness of my throat as my orgasmic scream joined with hers, and the unbelievable ecstasy and relief as my prick spurted what felt like gallons of sperm into her yielding body. Every other part of me had already gone dark, leaving no sensations possible except for the brilliant nova of my ejaculation.

It was the greatest cum of my life then. And it was equal if not better now. Out of the ashes of Adrienne's great sadness, we had found each other and made our lives together even happier than before.

And just before the darkness of unconsciousness covered my vision, both from alcohol and pleasure overload, I saw Adrienne's eyes close and her head flop to the side as she passed out. And then as my body collapsed, crushing her voluminous breasts against me, I closed my eyes and surrendered to the bliss of sleep..

45 Chapter 38: Closure

JUNE 2002, SENIOR YEAR

I only had a slight hangover on Saturday morning. Unfortunately, it was made worse by Eden and Emma hogging the TV and then blasting Avril Lavigne's debut CD. I'd had the line "Why'd you have to go and make things so complicated?" stuck in my head for weeks while agonizing over my relationship with Adrienne before. To hear it again on repeat was driving me nuts, and I was only too happy to get out of the house for my own Graduation Ceremony.

Adrienne drove us out early so that we could line up. She looked quite cute in her cap and gown; and since she was wearing just a spaghetti-strap tank top and short shorts underneath it, she looked practically naked beneath the shimmering cloth.

We jointly decided not to leave each other's side until we absolutely had to. Graduation was alphabetical after all, and my last name didn't start with a 'D'. So by keeping the simple expedient of holding hands at all times, unless we were hugging someone goodbye or exchanging handshakes, I was never far away from the girl with whom, for the moment at least, I wanted to spend the rest of my life.

We then prepared ourselves to say goodbye to those with whom we'd spent twelve years of our educational lives. Our core group of friends still planned to get together a few times before leaving for college. A date in August, right before the private school people departed, had been circled for months as our last big party. But there was a symbolic ending in this day and for other, more casual acquaintances, this was it.

Kenny was there early, and we bumped fists in greeting before giving in to our emotions and just hugging each other, at least pounding each other's backs to keep it 'manly'. He'd been my best bud since Junior High and even though we hadn't been so tight the last year or so, I'd never forget his friendship. He was staying around town going to UC Irvine, and he said he and Abbie were going to give the distance thing a shot since Claremont was only 45-minutes or so away.

Abbie herself confirmed it a few minutes later when she and Allie arrived. There were hugs all around and for a little while, we chatted about what life at Pomona and Scripps would be like for the two of them.

"Keep Kenny at Pomona if he visits," Allie warned. "Scripps is all-female."

"Just don't turn lezzie on me," Abbie chided her sister.

Allie blushed beet red and Adrienne patted her little friend on the shoulder, a knowing look in her eyes.

Stephanie came by and we talked about Ivy League schools since she was going to Princeton. Beauty and brains ... I wondered again how life would have been different if my first crush and I had actually hooked up way back when.

Lynne came next and got into a spirited rivalry with both Miss Ivy League and with Adrienne and me since she would be across the bay at Stanford. I hoped we would find a way to reconnect in NorCal since she wouldn't be too far away.

Sung arrived, looking only slightly uncomfortable around Stephanie, now that they'd 'officially' broken up. But he bumped fists with Kenny since they were both going to UCI and the two started making plans for taking over the world.

Turned out, Heather was also going to UCI. With her advanced Math skills, she was majoring in ICS (Information and Computer Science), and I knew with her smokin' body she was going to be really popular with the computer geeks. She was quick to move alongside Kenny and Sung to start flirting with some of the guys going to the same school.

Daniel and Elaine were next. They'd first gotten together freshman year and now that the pair of them were going to UCLA, we all imagined they'd be together forever.

"Send us the wedding invites," Kenny grinned. "In what, a few weeks?"

Daniel and Elaine just rolled their eyes and hugged each other tightly.

Next to last were Megan and Kaito, both going to USC. Kaito shook my hand firmly and respectfully. In his mind, he would always give me credit for bringing him and Megan together, something for which he would always be grateful. And Megan, bound together by our past in a way that could never be broken, came up and hugged me fiercely while I trapped her head against the center of my chest.

"Are you happy, Megan?" I asked softly.

She started crying softly, but nodded her head up and down against my chest. She pulled away and looked up at me. "I'll never forget my first everything, Ben."

"Nor I my first girlfriend, Megan, and everything we learned together," I replied warmly.

She pulled my head down to her level and got up on her tiptoes to kiss my cheek softly; then I stood back up as she hugged me again. "It's not goodbye, Ben. It's just 'See you next time'."

"Got it." I patted her back. And then I looked up just in time to see Cassidy come to a stop a few feet away.

Her coppery hair fluttered in the wind, her arms folded tightly across her chest where she trapped the square mortarboard hat against her breasts. Cassidy looked both nervous and sad. And as I let go of Megan and approached her, I realized that my one-time girlfriend was actually hugging herself and struggling to keep from crying.

"Hi, Freckles," I said softly.

"Hi, Ben," she answered a little shakily.

"What's wrong, Freckles?" I asked gently.

Her lower lip quivered and she bit it to keep from shaking. Her bright green eyes were shimmering with moisture as she glanced to the side, seeing both Adrienne and Megan looking at us curiously while the rest of our friends were occupied by chatting amongst themselves, oblivious to this ... thing ... going on between me and Cassidy.

"I'm going to miss you, Ben."

"I'll miss you too, Freckles," I smiled.

But Cassidy shook her head, telling me that I didn't understand. A solitary tear rolled down her cheek and she took a deep breath. "I ... I never thought I would feel this way when it came down to it. But..." Her voice trailed off.

I waited silently while Cassidy squeezed her eyes shut, pushing out a few more tears as she fought for composure. Megan made to move up to her friend, but Adrienne touched the shorter girl's arm to hold her back.

Then Cassidy inhaled and stood up straight, collecting herself. "I guess I never got completely over you, Ben. I thought I was, but somehow, some part of me still believed we might get back together someday."

She glanced over at Adrienne and nervously bit her lip again. I glanced at Adrienne as well, furrowing my eyebrows as my brain raced to understand what was going on.

"There was the whole cheating thing, which I forgave you for," Cassidy said softly, as if afraid our other friends would hear. "Then there was that time that we-" she took a deep breath, interrupting herself. "That we then cheated on Adrienne."

I glanced again to my girlfriend, who just stared at us impassively.

"And then ... nothing," Cassidy shrugged. "You crawled back to me and then I turned you down even though I was still in love with you. Then you went away for the summer and I met Cameron and everything just snowballed. And now here we are, going our separate ways, and there's no more time left for us, Ben."

I took a deep breath and focused inward. My break with Megan at the time, while far more painful and violent, had ultimately been much cleaner. We appreciated what time we had and both moved on with our lives. Even though our break had been protracted and rather messy in the end, I'd thought Cassidy had also moved on as well. But she hadn't, and the unfortunate thing for her was that I wasn't in love with her anymore. I had Adrienne now and couldn't be happier about it.

Cassidy read my hesitation and laughed nervously. "I know this is crazy and is coming out of left field. I mean, we were only together for a few months, and even that time was split with Megan. But it is what it is. I just wish I could feel like all the loose ends were tied up."

I took another deep breath and in a heartbeat, I made up my mind. It was stupid and impulsive, but I did it anyways. I took two steps forward and wrapped Cassidy up in my arms, my hands coming up behind her head as I pulled her face to mine as I planted a firm kiss on her lips. There was a wail of sorrow in her moan, as if she knew she was kissing me for the last time.

I heard a gasp and then conversation behind me came to a stop, as if our friends had noticed what was happening and dropped everything to gawk at me kissing Cassidy. But I pushed them out of my head and poured all of my affection, but none of my love, into the kiss.

When I pulled away, Cassidy's eyes were still closed. She was breathing heavily and tasting her own lips, her pink tongue trailing across the pads gently before eventually blinking her eyes open and showing me the verdant green irises.

"Cassidy," I said firmly, feeling a weight of emotions as I used her given name instead of 'Freckles'. "I'll always cherish what we had together. But I'm sorry, I don't love you anymore."

Her lower lip quivered and Cassidy looked ready to burst into tears again, but she nodded slowly, her head motion building in force and confidence the longer she kept nodding. "Okay, Ben..." she exhaled, and then took a deep breath to collect herself. She reached up and pulled my arms off her, gently bringing them around her body and letting go. "Okay..." And then she smiled. "Thanks Ben, for everything."

"Thanks to you too, Cassidy," I replied, feeling a note of finality in my use of her name.

Then the cute redhead turned and went straight to Megan, who hugged her best friend reassuringly, the two of them rocking side-to-side for a few extra moments. Cassidy would be going to USC with Megan and Kaito. I knew she'd be taken care of.

Meanwhile, Adrienne came up to me and slid an arm around my waist. "That was good, Ben." She nodded approvingly. "That was good."

The ceremony itself went off without a hitch. Our salutatorian was appropriately humorous. The valedictorian was boring and went on and on about the great things he would accomplish at Harvard. We all cruised across the stage in rapid order and shook hands with various administrators and my dad must have snapped a zillion photos with his super-zoom lens. I knew what to expect. I'd been there for Brandi's graduation.

But this time, my parents also went nuts for Adrienne. They seemed just as proud of her as if she'd been their own flesh and blood, snapping zillions of photos when she walked across the stage. Eden and Emma even met her at the bottom of the ramp, screaming her name while she burst into tears at the drama of the situation. In the end, she hugged my parents and my siblings fiercely as if unable to believe we were truly treating her like family.

Afterwards, we all mingled with the parents. Cassidy's parents never knew we'd dated, but Megan's and Allie's parents knew and were surprisingly cordial to me when we all met up. I think it didn't hurt that the dads were slightly in awe of Adrienne, standing by my side. Then, amongst the throng of random people going in every direction, we managed to re-locate most of our friends and say our final, chaste goodbyes before leaving for good.

JUNE 2002, SUMMER BREAK

To be honest, Adrienne and I had been pretty amped up over the past week with all the goodbyes and celebrations and, oh yeah, FINALS. Between that week and the strain of her grieving for her lost family, it was inevitable that the two of us would eventually crash, and Saturday night was it.

We'd gone out to a big family dinner, Adrienne and I both wearing our graduation caps in the restaurant, although we'd shed the gowns. But immediately upon returning home, we slipped into bed together and promptly fell asleep around 7pm. We left the door open lest we give the twins any ideas, but we stayed asleep until about noon on Sunday.

The remainder of Sunday was a quiet day of rest. We didn't go out. We didn't meet up with friends. We barely even spoke to the rest of the family. Yeah, we had a quiet lovemaking session. It WAS Adrienne and me, after all. But for the most part, it was simply a day of recovery from all that had come before.

And perhaps illustrating that Adrienne was finally over her grief, Sunday night was the night she actually moved into Brandi's old bedroom.

I slept like crap on Sunday night. I'd gotten rather used to Adrienne's presence in my bed, seeing as she'd snuck into my room after the twins went to bed every single night since she'd moved in with us. On Monday morning, it didn't seem like Adrienne had slept too great either, but she was committed to making her relationship with the rest of my family work and not to take unfair advantage of their graciousness. We'd known the move was inevitable. But it didn't mean we didn't miss each other. At least I still had hope for future midnight liaisons with my girlfriend/adopted sister.

Further emphasizing the change, on Monday we rearranged Brandi's room a bit, with my older sister's remote permission, of course. Posters were taken down and furniture was moved into different locations. We didn't expect it to be a permanent change, Adrienne WAS after all leaving for Berkeley in a few months; but at least this way she felt less like she was invading Brandi's space and more that it was 'her' room in our house. Brandi's personal gear was packed up and stored to the side.

"This is your room now, Adrienne," Mom insisted. "We'll stash Brandi somewhere when she comes by at the end of summer."

"Yeah. In Ben's bed," Brooke muttered under her breath. Adrienne chuckled and Mom just gave my little sister 'The Look'.

In the afternoon, Adrienne and I headed out to rendezvous with the core crew friends, plus Heather and Lynne. Yeah, we'd just seen each other two days prior, at Graduation. But now it was a Monday, our parents were at work, and we were free in that limbo between being schoolkids and college adults.

It was a strangely quiet day, everyone a little introspective. Yeah, we joked around and chatted like always, but it was never far from our minds that each passing minute was one less we had together. I made a comment as such and Allie replied quietly that this was exactly how she'd felt dating me. There was such a poignant melancholy in her voice that everyone went silent at that. And I caught Cassidy looking at me rather wistfully, a jealousy in her eyes when she then glanced at Allie.

But then it was time for us all to head in and see a matinee movie. The Bourne Identity had just come out that weekend and gotten really good word-of-mouth reviews. Adrienne collected the girls together to all go to the bathroom as a descending horde and we guys went in to reserve a block of seats.

After the movie, we got smoothies and hung out for another hour before splitting up to meet our parents in time for dinner. Curiously, I saw that Cassidy and Allie had split off and were deep in conversation, Allie doing most of the talking.

I nudged Adrienne and nodded, "What do you think that's about?"

Adrienne eyed me before grinning wryly and saying, "Not everything is about you, Ben."

My eyebrows went up in alarm. "I didn't-"

My girlfriend just giggled and wrapped me up in a hug. "Relax. I'm sure it's just girl-talk."

I let it go and returned to killing time with my other friends. Still, I couldn't help but notice that Cassidy approached Adrienne for a slightly longer-than-usual hug goodbye, complete with plenty of eye contact and firm up-and-down nod. But not wanting to make a fool of myself again, I didn't ask questions. Girl stuff, right?

Tuesday found the boys and I getting into a rather spirited game of roundball. The game started off like normal, but for some reason the intensity level was ramping up higher and higher with each passing minute. Sung was an animal inside, hitting the boards hard and making aggressive lay-up after aggressive lay- up. Kenny responded by hand-checking him a little harder and going a little more full-tilt after rebounds. Daniel was constantly on the move, not taking a single play off to just hang around the three-point line. And even Kaito was going far beyond his usually passive-self.

Since we didn't have enough guys in just our crew to play full 5-on-5, we usually met up with some other classmates. Even they started getting into the more aggressive style of play. The game was streetball, which meant nobody called ticky-tack fouls, and we all were taking full advantage. I started to think somebody might get hurt, and it nearly turned out to be me.

It came on a breakaway play when Kaito saw Sung sprinting downcourt and heaved a long-ball pass. I was the only defender back in time and not looking to give away a free lay-up, I parked myself dead in front of him and made ready to read his juke around me to get to the rim.

But Sung didn't bother to juke. He plowed right through me, losing the ball in the process and sending me sprawling across the asphalt and making me actually roll into a full backwards somersault. He'd always been a hard player, I still remember when he elbowed me in the sternum, but this was something else.

"Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!" Kenny came running. "We haven't called a charge in six months but dude, that's a pretty flagrant charge!"

"Fucker didn't move," Sung growled. He'd never fallen down.

Daniel ran straight to help me up, but I was pissed. I shrugged him off and quickly scrambled to my feet, ignoring the scratches running up my left arm and elbow. "The FUCK is your problem!" I quickly got up in Sung's face.

Two inches shorter than me but outweighing me by about fifteen pounds of muscle, Sung actually took another step closer to me. "Play the damn game."

"No!" I growled. "You got a bug up your ass today and I wanna know what the hell your problem is!"

His eyes glinted dangerously. "My problem? YOU'RE my fucking problem, Ben!"

My eyebrows furrowed in both confusion and anger that he was singling me out specifically. I had no idea why Sung would be upset with me except for ... oh. My eyes popped open as I realized the issue was. He must have just found out.

Sung also saw the recognition in my eyes and he actually backed down a bit. Exhaling loudly, he grimaced while looking away and then came back to meet my eyes. "Just tell me, man-to-man, man. Did you do it?"

Kenny interrupted with a curious, "What?"

Sung replied Kenny's question to me. "Did you sleep with Stephanie?"

A collective gasp went up from the eight other guys around us. My shoulders sagged for a second, giving my answer to everyone. Then I stood up straight and nodded. "Yes."

His fist was rather obvious; I saw it coming the whole way. But I didn't do anything to avoid it. I consciously twisted my torso with the impact to help lessen the blow, but I didn't try to evade my punishment. He hit me hard enough to send pain blossoming throughout my body, and I staggered back a few steps and hunched over, gasping for oxygen. Thankfully, Sung didn't feel the need to follow it up with further attacks.

With a clenched right fist, Sung stayed in front of me, waiting to see what I'd do. After grabbing a few more gulps of air, I stood up straight and tried to ignore the protests of my bruised ab muscles. Straightening my neck, I grimaced and said, "She said you were broken up. Was that at least true?"

Sung growled, but nodded. "Yeah."

I closed my eyes and sighed with relief. This would be a lot messier, and worse for my conscience, if they'd still been together at the time. But no matter what, I'd slept with a friend's ex-girlfriend while he was still in the 'mourning' period. While not necessarily an unexpected violation of the Bro Code, it certainly was frowned upon.

"Did you go after her?" Sung asked quietly.

I shook my head. "No."

He sighed, looking away. "Didn't think so. She talked about you and that reputation of yours. I kinda always knew what she was going to do."

"I'm sorry," I said seriously, looking him in the eye. "The timing could have been better."

He just shook his head in annoyance and turned towards Daniel. "He hasn't nailed Elaine, has he?"

Daniel's eyes shot up. "Huh? No! No!" Then Daniel looked at me, looking alarmed. "Right?"

"Right, right," I nodded hurriedly.

Sung chuckled and then looked back at me. "You're something else, Ben." Then he stepped towards me.

I grimaced and held my ribs where he'd hit me, bracing myself for an attack that wasn't coming. Wincing, I met his gaze and asked, "Are we okay?"

He sighed and then held a hand out. "Yeah. We're okay."

I shook his hand firmly, breathing a sigh of relief.

Then Sung grinned wryly. "But I'm going to make sure I keep any future girlfriends far, far away from you, Mr. Casanova."

I wasn't exactly feeling a hundred percent when I got home just after lunch. The boys toned down the aggression for the last game and then we hit Carl's Jr. for some Six Dollar Burgers. My stomach was full and I was getting my energy back, but my ribs ached where Sung had punched me and I felt pretty grimy.

I was in this state when I entered my bedroom to find a beautiful girl lying on my bed, dressed in just her underwear and smiling seductively. My jaw dropped to the floor and I gasped, "Cassidy?"

"Hi, Ben," the pretty redhead grinned. She was reclining partially on her side, her right elbow propping her up with her hips twisted to let her legs stretch towards me with an enticing flex. She ran the fingers of her left hand through her long, coppery-red hair. Her bright green eyes sparkled. And those freckles I loved so much popped out when she smiled.

"What the-? What is going on?" I stammered.

"Same old Ben." Cassidy turned her gaze to the corner of my room, where I hadn't even noticed Adrienne was standing while fully clothed. "Megan and I frequently had to spell it out for him."

"Oh, he warned me," Adrienne nodded and then turned her gaze to me. "Still, I'd thought you'd have figured out what's going on after all those girls came by last week for the very same thing."

"But ... but..." I fumbled. I was thoroughly confused.

"It's about closure, Ben," Cassidy nodded. "If I don't do this, I'll wonder for the rest of my life what might have been. I spent too long dreaming of getting back together with you, Ben. I know it's impossible for us to ever be the way it was with the two of us and Megan. But..." She glanced at Adrienne. "Your girlfriend offered to let me have just one more afternoon with you."

"I'd start in the shower," Adrienne told Cassidy as she walked towards me. My stunningly gorgeous girlfriend stepped up and held my sweaty cheeks, kissing me firmly but without any tongue. "Mmm-wah! Am I the perfect girlfriend or what?"

I blinked. "One of a kind," I breathed in amazement. Then Adrienne stepped outside and turned the corner.

I returned my gaze to the beautiful redhead, who stood up from my bed and started approaching. I remembered this particular set of underwear she was wearing, a satin green that brought out her eyes. It wasn't particularly sheer or sexy. The panties were perhaps a little small since Cassidy's hips had filled out a bit in the past year and a half. And the standard bra cups nicely supported her C- cup breasts. Overall, the whole package just brought a wave of nostalgic fondness back to me. "You're beautiful, uh, Cassidy," I said, pausing over the use of her name.

She stopped and brought her hands up to my chest. "I know we can't go back in time, but I still like it when you call me 'Freckles'."

I grinned, immediately feeling much more at ease. "Help me clean up, Freckles?"

She smiled brilliantly. "You're a dream come true."

Cassidy actually freaked out a bit in the bathroom when she saw the purplish bruise on my lower torso, and the scrapes up the back of my left arm. I shrugged them off as nothing serious, "Basketball injuries" as I put them.

Cassidy raised her eyebrows questioningly at me, clearly seeing the obvious deception in my eyes. "You're still a terrible liar, Ben."

"It's nothing," I said seriously. "It's dealt with."

The redhead nodded and then proceeded to pay extra careful attention to soaping me once we got into the shower. She seemed fascinated by my musculature, saying, "You've grown so much since I last saw you like this."

I brought my hands up to cup her wet, soapy breasts, squeezing them lightly. "You, too," I chuckled.

Cassidy just giggled and then finally leaned into me for our first kiss of the day. We then continued washing each other up, and by the time we got out to dry off, my cock was at full mast and her trimmed red bush was dotted with moisture that just wouldn't dry away.

We french-kissed for a little while in my bedroom without bothering to re-dress. I then lay Cassidy down gently, kissing my way along her neckline and suckling her tits as I worked my way lower and raced through my memory for all her trigger spots. I had a "user's manual" of sorts for every girl I'd spent a lot of time with, and it took me a little while to remember Cassidy's. But I got it by the time my lips made it down to her pussy. And with a wolfish grin of excitement, I dived right in.

One day, a long time ago, I'd given Cassidy her very first oral orgasm. That had also been the fateful day we'd first fucked and I'd cum in her and nearly destroyed my relationships with both her and Megan at the same time. It seemed like AGES ago. But here we were again, and while Cassidy's sexual experience since then had certainly changed, her fundamental responses had not. And on this day, I gave her many more than just one oral orgasm.

It didn't hurt that she kept screaming, "More! More! Gimme more! I love this!" So I just ate her out until my jaw nearly fell off.

When Cassidy finally pushed my head away to curl into a fetal position and sob from repeated overwhelming orgasms, I just gasped for air and wiped my soaking wet face all over my own sheets. I'd never seen a girl keep cumming like that. I'd lost count of how many times she tensed up and squirted more fluid into my face, and it seemed like each orgasm just kept rolling into the next.

"Holy shit..." Cassidy groaned somewhere behind the back of my head. "That's never happened before."

I just tried to roll my eyeballs around and stretch my cheeks, fighting to stay awake after exhausting myself eating her out. After all, we weren't done yet.

As if proving my point, I then felt Cassidy lifting me onto the bed and rolling me onto my back. My dick had gone limp while I spent so much time munching on Cassidy's pussy. But she just brushed her red bangs behind her ears and hunched over me, taking my prick between her thumb and forefinger while smiling impishly. "I know you're tired from all that, baby. But now it's my turn." And with that she bent over and set to bringing me back to life.

She was doing a fantastic job of reviving me, with perfect pressure and firmness and tongue. I started to remember that I was the one who'd taught Cassidy how to give a proper blowjob, the techniques of course oriented towards the things that I liked. And midway through Cassidy's blowjob, I started chuckling. The cute redhead pulled her mouth off my prick, licked her lips and asked, "What?"

I chuckled some more and then said, "I was just remembering how Drew claimed you couldn't suck dick to save your life." I groaned in happy pleasure as she continued jacking me in her hands, even as she started grinning as well. "He fucking doesn't know what he's missing."

"Thanks to you," Cassidy grinned, and then she dived back down onto me. And as she resumed her technically proficient blowjob, she also began attacking me with a passionate fury that was pulling me over the edge.

I buried my hands in her hair and helped guide her head rapidly bobbing up and down my shaft, grunting, "Oh, Freckles! Suck me, baby! So fucking good! You're gonna make me cum in your mouth!"

My words only spurred her into sucking me even harder while she rolled her eyes up to stare back at me adoringly. I loved watching her watching me, and after another minute of frantic sucks and tightly-clenched hands jacking my rod, I bellowed and began filling my cute ex-girlfriend's mouth with my creamy load of cum. Her eyes flew open when she felt the jets of spunk splashing into her mouth. And while I held her head pinned down around my cock, I watched her throat muscles contracting quickly to swallow down each burst.

When I was done, I pulled her up my body, sliding my hands all over her naked goodies while bringing her face just above mine and then craning my head up to kiss her happily in thanks. And this time it was Cassidy's turn to chuckle and break the kiss.

"What?"

She giggled some more. "You know you're still the only guy I've ever been with who will kiss me after cumming in my mouth? Even Cameron wouldn't do it, calling it 'gay'."

I grinned. "Is that why you dumped him, what, three times?"

"Maybe..." Her green eyes twinkled, and then she dove her lips back down onto me again. And this time, we didn't stop kissing until she'd settled her hips over mine and she began grinding her still wet crotch over my not-quite-soft dick.

Together, without any hands, we managed to get me hard again for another round. She soon had me sliding along the cleft of her labia, the head of my new erection bumping against her clit on every stroke while she swiped her tongue through my mouth in rhythm to her thrusting.

Eventually, the pretty redhead lifted herself up and reached between her legs to grasp my rod, elevating it to an upright position, and then slowly sank her warm wetness around me. "Ohhh, Bennnn," Cassidy sighed.

"Oh, Freckles," I groaned as I was enveloped in the extremely tight pussy I fondly remembered.

Cassidy inhaled, a warm smile crossing her face. "There's something else I remember."

"What?"

Her voice was husky and sensual. "I remember when you came in me, that first time, spurting into my unprotected womb."

My dick made a male instinctive twitch at the idea of impregnating her, something Cassidy could feel and which made her smile even bigger. "I loved that feeling, Ben, the sensation of you hosing down my insides with your hot spunk," she continued. "How many times can you make me feel it again today?"

I grinned. "Let's find out."

Cassidy got to feel me hosing down her insides three times that afternoon: once on top, once missionary, and once in the doggy-style she'd detested with Drew but come to love with me. She reveled in each explosion and seemed even happier when I spurted in her than when she had an orgasm of her own. And after the final one, when she'd collapsed face-down on my bed with me on her back and my cock still buried inside her pussy, she reached back with her hands to hold my ass and keep me embedded inside her.

"I don't want this feeling to end, Ben."

I hummed but gulped inwardly. I knew Cassidy had come to me today for closure, but this wouldn't work if she left even more in love with me than before. I had Adrienne now, and the simple fact was that I didn't love Cassidy that way anymore. I'd always care about her as an ex-girlfriend and ex-lover who'd once been very special to me, but I'd move on with my life.

Fortunately, Cassidy didn't press the issue. She sensed my quiet hesitation and instead, commented off-hand. "You know, Cameron never once had four ejaculations in a single session."

I chuckled and made my semi-hard cock twitch inside Cassidy's sopping wet pussy, showing off. "I've been conditioned through lots of practice."

"Lots and LOTS of practice from what I hear," the redhead chuckled. "With many, MANY different partners."

I settled my head behind hers on the pillow, rubbing my nose into the back of her head. "Does that bother you?"

"No. You're not my boyfriend anymore, Ben. You're not even the same boy I fell in love with so long ago." She sighed. "You're ... you're a legend now, Ben. I don't think even a girl as incredibly gorgeous as Adrienne could ever tie you down into monogamy, which is probably why she doesn't even seem to try."

Only then did Cassidy finally release her hands from my ass, shoving hers backwards to indicate that I should finally withdraw my spent cock from her worn- out pussy. I pulled out and rolled onto my back, wondering just how big a wet spot we'd made together.

Comfortable in her nudity, the pretty redhead rolled over herself and propped herself up on her elbow, looking down at the mess spilling out between her abused labia. She chuckled to herself and then turned to smile at me, leaning her head to get me to bend forward and peck her on the lips. "I'll always love you, Ben, but not the same way anymore. The innocent, short, nice guy I first met is gone. I might have wanted to get back together with him. But you're not him anymore. You've grown up. And I've got to grow up, too."

I just nodded silently, letting her get it out.

"I'm glad we did this. I'm glad I got to feel you one last time. It's taken away the curiosity that would have dogged me for years more if we hadn't done this." She smiled wryly, staring down at the puddle now forming on the sheets beneath her crotch. "And you didn't disappoint."

"So what now?" I asked.

She looked thoughtful for a moment. "Friends?"

"Of course," I said warmly.

She bit her lip, a twinkle still in her green eyes. Then she glanced over at my cock again, a furtive but hopeful expression on her face. "If I go down on you," she began quietly. "Think I can have just one more load inside me?"

I chuckled. "We can certainly try."

And we succeeded.

I kissed Cassidy at the door when she left. After having happily trapped my last load of cum inside her pussy with her panties, she squished her way down the sidewalk to her car, waved on last time, and drove away. I didn't know what was in our future, but at least now I knew she wouldn't be pining after me anymore. She'd gotten her closure, and her last parting gift, as it were.

I then returned upstairs and went to knock on Adrienne's bedroom door, opening it when she responded.

"Hey," I said rather wearily, leaning against the doorjamb.

"Hey," Adrienne sat up in bed, a goofy smile on her face. "Five times it sounded like?"

I looked at the wall with furrowed eyebrows. "I thought these rooms were better soundproofed than that."

My girlfriend/bedroom neighbor shrugged. "You two weren't trying to keep quiet and I knew what to listen for." She then brought her hand out from under the covers, showing me her glistening wet fingers. "Besides, I was trying to keep up myself."

I frowned, feeling guilty. "That could have been us in there instead."

Adrienne shook her head. "Cassidy needed it more than me."

"But you're my girlfriend."

Adrienne arched her eyebrow. "Do you love me any less?"

"No, of course not."

"Should I have any fear of losing you?"

"No, absolutely not."

She smiled. "Then I'm fine, Ben. Really."

I shook my head and walked into the room, closing the door behind me. Slowly, I started working my jaw around, loosening it up. After all, I'd nearly worn the joints down eating Cassidy.

"You know, I don't think I've actually had sex in that bed since Brandi left," I commented off-hand.

"What, were you planning on changing that little fact today?" Adrienne grinned as I approached and then I knelt next to the bed, pulling aside the covers and revealing that she was clad only in some wet panties below the waist.

Reaching for the panties, I smiled up at my girlfriend and said, "Well you may say you're fine. But as your boyfriend, I insist on making certain for myself that you really are."

Wednesday we really didn't have any major plans. No scheduled basketball or meeting up with the crew. It was an oddly cloudy day and we weren't in the mood to go to the beach. And we settled for just staying around the house.

Brooke, as usual, WAS going out to meet with her friends. But for the first time since summer break began, the twins weren't going out as well. Instead, they stayed home to watch TV and play games. And this also turned out to be the day the twins dropped their big bombshell on us.

"Adrienne, Ben? Can you tell us about sex?"

I choked on the orange juice that was trying to work down my esophagus. Adrienne's eyes flew open, and her hand jabbed the mute button on the TV, silencing the commercial that was currently playing on NBC. She sat upright next to me and put her hand on my back, patting gently.

The girls were sitting on the floor together where they'd been working on a jigsaw puzzle. Goggle-eyed, I fixed my gaze on Eden, who'd been the one to ask the question while Emma sidled up right beside her twin sister. "Excuse me?" I asked.

The twins looked back and forth between the two of us for a second before Eden repeated, "Can you guys tell us about sex?"

"Please tell me you two aren't having sex," I blurted.

"What? Eww! No!" Eden squished her face up as if the very concept was disgusting. "It sounds all messy and wet and ... no!"

Beyond relieved, I took a deep breath, glanced at Adrienne, and decided to take the lead since they were MY sisters. "Uh, well, what do you want to know?" I asked much more calmly.

"Well, we did the whole Health-class thing last year, so we're not stupid. We know all about penises and erections and vaginas and everything," Eden started.

"How the man puts his erect penis into the girl's vagina," Emma continued. "And he ejaculates his sperm into her womb to find an egg and make a baby."

I found my throat getting tight just listening to my two pre-teen sisters talking about penises and sperm.

"But Health class made it seem like it was just for making babies," Emma frowned. "But we KNOW people do it all the time. I mean, you guys are doing it, right?"

Adrienne's hand tightened around my shoulder as she entered the conversation. "And, uh, what makes you think that?"

Emma rolled her eyes. "We're not stupid," she said matter-of-factly. "That's what older couples do when they date, right?"

I nodded and then put my hand on Adrienne's thigh, telling her to hold on for a second. I then stayed perfectly silent, looking both girls in the eye and waiting for a few extra heartbeats, just long enough for them to get nervous and chatty. It was an old trick I'd realized my mom always used to get us kids to spill more of the story. We hated the uncomfortable silences and her little looks asking 'Annnd?' So eventually we'd cave and just keep talking.

It worked this time as Eden blushed, adding, "And ... uh, we've been sneaking out of our room at night a few times lately. We heard stuff coming from your bedroom, and Adrienne wasn't in her room."

Oh, great. If the twins told Mom she'd blow a gasket. At least they hadn't been listening in on me and Brooke ... I think. I glanced at Adrienne and decided to just admit the truth and run with it. I was a terrible liar anyways. "Well yeah, Adrienne and I have."

"But why? Are you trying to have kids?"

"NO!" I replied a little too loudly. "No, no. It's just, when you get older," I emphasized the word to make clear the twins understood I meant WAY later. "Your body changes in more ways than one. Did your Health class teacher talk to you about hormones and puberty?"

"Yeah," Emma nodded. "She said they were what made our bodies start changing. Like when we started our periods. And when we get our growth spurts and it makes our boobs grow." Emma kind of spaced out, staring at Adrienne's tits as if she couldn't possibly conceive of her breasts getting that big. Based on Brandi and Brooke, they almost certainly wouldn't.

I bit my lip, not sure exactly how to proceed from there, but Adrienne decided to jump in. "Hormones change more than just how a girl's body looks. They also change the way you feel."

I seized on that, remembering back to last year. "Uh, girls? Are you still, uh, kissing some of the boys?"

Both girls blushed and looked at each other for a second. This time Adrienne waited out the silence with me on her own and eventually, Eden said, "Just a couple of times. We had to try it more than once to see what it was really like."

"And did you like it?" Adrienne asked gently.

"Not really. It was just kinda wet and sloppy at first," Eden made a face. Then she added wistfully, "But lately..."

We waited her out.

"Lately, it's felt kinda nice. It made me feel a little squishy inside." Eden blushed beet red and looked down.

I glanced at Adrienne, who bit her lip and nodded knowingly. "Part of that is your hormones changing the way your body feels. When you get older, you're going to get more of those squishy feelings and kisses are going to start feeling nicer."

"So even though sex seems all weird and gross, when we get older it's going to feel nice?" Eden said sharply.

"Well..." I glanced at Adrienne, waggling my head before admitting, "Yeah..."

"I get squishy, too!" Emma added, not wanting to feel left out. "The kiss didn't feel good at all. But I liked the guy I was doing it with," Emma jumped in, then immediately pulled back, blushing.

"Who?" I asked a little harshly, my big brother instincts kicking in.

Emma quailed under my gaze but gave up, "Josh Wu. But he didn't do anything. Actually, I kissed him because I liked him and I thought he'd like it but he just thought it was kinda gross and made a face."

"Boys get their hormones a little differently," Adrienne said gently. "They usually don't start puberty until later."

Emma still pressed her original question. "So you guys do it because you're both grown up and it feels good for both of you?"

"Pretty much, yes."

"But won't that make babies?"

"We use birth control," Adrienne said. "Your teacher DID talk about birth control, right?"

Both twins shook their heads in the negative. "They just said that we should 'abstain' from having sex until we're ready to have babies."

Adrienne nodded, thinking back. "Oh, right." Then the looked at the twins. "First rule: NEVER have sex unless you have birth control, even when you're older. Got it? We're too young, and you're WAY too young, to have babies."

"Oh, I know," Eden nodded. "Mom won't even let us have puppies because she knows we'd stop taking care of them."

"We even killed a goldfish," Emma blushed.

"So don't worry, we won't be having sex yet. If even kissing doesn't feel good, I don't wanna go through that," Eden insisted and Emma nodded in agreement vigorously.

Adrienne and I seemed to relax a bit, but then Eden asked, "So, uh, how do we know when we're supposed to start having sex," Eden stated.

Adrienne and I looked at each other before she slid off the couch onto the floor, bringing herself to a closer level with the 12-year-olds. "You wait until you're ready."

"But how will we know?"

I bit my lip, wondering where the hell my parents were and trying to remember when they'd given me the birds and the bees speech. Adrienne just nodded and then said firmly, "When you're ready, you'll KNOW. Your body will tell you and your mind will confirm that you're really ready. And don't let ANYONE make you do anything you're not ready for."

"If you're nervous at all, you're not ready," I said firmly, thinking back to when Megan had wanted to lose her virginity, but also didn't want to.

"How old were you when you had sex the first time?" Emma asked quietly.

A pained look came over Adrienne's face as she glanced back at me. There was no way in hell she wanted to admit she was only ten. Instead, she replied, "I was fourteen when I chose to have sex for the first time. But even still, that's pretty young."

"I was sixteen," I added, emphasizing the later age and hoping my sisters would take their cue from it. The girls looked at each other and digested this.

Everyone went silent again for a long while, lost in their own thoughts and I eventually asked, "Just curious, what made you girls decide to ask us about this?"

Eden took the cue and shrugged, "Before school ended, Michelle Sadeghi said she'd already done it. She's the only girl in our grade who says so, but it got us thinking. Before, we'd never imagined anyone our age would be having sex already."

"Just curious, what did Michelle say about it?" Adrienne asked gently.

Emma made a face. "She tried to act all tough and mature. But we know her. She's scared and when she talked about it, she tried to say how it was the best experience of her life; but we could see she was lying."

"Twelve is way too young, girls," I said firmly, looking my sisters both in their eyes. "Your bodies aren't ready and you'll get nothing but pain."

They nodded firmly but then Emma said rather nervously, "But what about those squishy feelings? Sometimes I imagine kissing Josh and then I feel all hot inside. And ... and I want to rub my thighs together. And even now, my ... uh..." Emma blushed when she looked at me. Instead she turned her gaze to Adrienne. "I feel a little ... wet ... you know, down there."

This was so wrong. I was NOT hearing about how my 12-year-old baby sister was getting aroused.

"That's your body starting to change, Emma," Adrienne said softly. "It's perfectly normal."

"But what do I DO about it?"

"Well..." Adrienne glanced at me for a moment before saying, "The safest thing you can do is go somewhere private and rub yourself. It feels very good and it'll make the feeling go away when you're done."

"You mean masturbation!" Eden chirped.

I winced, hearing my baby sister say the world 'masturbation'.

"But we don't know how. Can you teach us about masturbation?" Emma asked with wide-eyes.

"Absolutely not!" My own eyes flew open.

"Well, duh. Not you," Eden rolled her eyes. "She meant Adrienne." Eden glanced at Emma, who nodded her head up and down.

"Well, uh," Adrienne smiled nervously in embarrassment. "I suppose, but maybe that's something you're supposed to learn from one of your older sisters."

"Well, aren't you like our older sister now?" Emma asked softly.

Adrienne's eyes popped open and a little smile came across her face. "Really, is that what you think of me?"

Both twins looked at each other and nodded vigorously.

Eden smiled. "Yeah. You're our big sis now, Adrienne. Brandi's the oldest, then you, and then Brooke!"

Adrienne couldn't be happier as she glanced at me and started beaming, her cheeks rising so high they started closing her eyes. "Uh, yeah. I guess I could."

"Great! When can we start?" Emma whined. "I'm, uh ... I'm kinda feeling squishy right now talking about all this. And I can't really think straight when it's happening and I want to know how to make it go away."

"It's not BAD or anything," Eden added. "But it IS distracting and we'd feel SO much better if we knew what to do about it."

Adrienne looked at me, a questioning expression on her face. I was just feeling too weird about it to say anything. I didn't want to think about it. Imagining Adrienne, Brooke, or any of my other sex partners masturbating was a total turn- on. But my baby sisters? Oh, HELL no.

Adrienne decided for herself, then stood up and held out both hands to the twins. "Okay, let's go."

Eagerly, the girls each grabbed a hand and let Adrienne pull them up. Then together, the three of them started heading back towards the twins' bedroom. I found myself suddenly short of breath, completely in disbelief that Adrienne was about to be behind a closed door teaching my baby sisters about masturbation. Unstoppably, the image came to mind of my gorgeous, sexy girlfriend sitting on a bed naked below the waist with my Eden and Emma equally half-naked, all of them rubbing their pussies. I squeezed my eyes shut and tried to will the image away. This was SO wrong.

"Now it works best if you think about someone sexy," Adrienne said as they started up the stairs. "Someone that makes you feel all squishy inside."

"You mean like Ben?" Eden's voice trickled down the stairs.

Oh, this was SO unbelievably wrong.

I didn't dare go upstairs. I was deathly afraid I was going to hear Eden or Emma in the throes of an orgasm, and that somehow I would go to hell for doing so. I wasn't even religious, but I was certain there was a hell for people like Adam Dennis or anyone else getting sexual with a pre-teen, and I didn't want any part of that.

So when Adrienne, Eden, and Emma came tromping down the stairs an hour later with satisfied glows, I just frowned and focused on the TV.

"Wow, Ben!" Eden said gleefully. "That was so-"

"Don't want to hear it," I interrupted.

"But, Bennn..."

I turned to my baby sisters. "I love you girls. But talk to me about this stuff when you're older. Or better yet, talk to Brooke."

"But what if we need to know a guy's perspective?" Emma whined. "You promised we could always talk to you."

I sighed and then turned off the TV, leaning back into the couch and opening both my arms in our known family gesture. Giggling, both girls immediately leaped to my sides, cuddling themselves against me and hugging me from both directions while I wrapped my arms around their backs.

Kissing first Eden and then Emma on top of their heads, I sighed. "Of course you can talk to me, girls. I'm always here for you. It's just going to take a while for me to get used to the idea that you're growing up and won't be my baby sisters anymore."

"Bennn," Eden giggled. "We'll always be your baby sisters."

"Right!" Emma smiled.

"And when we get old enough, we're going to be asking you to tell us EVERYTHING," Eden grinned.

I groaned and Adrienne just smiled at me. Shaking my head, I took a deep breath. God help me when the twins got as old as Brooke had been.

Thursday afternoon found me burying my face repeatedly in Adrienne's massive tits, squeezing and fondling and sucking on them like I never planned to give them up.

"You're pretty obsessed with those today, Ben," Adrienne giggled.

"Woman," I grunted in a caveman voice while sucking a firm teat. "All WOMAN. Not little girl."

Adrienne chuckled. "Don't tell me you're still hung up about that sex talk we had with the twins yesterday."

I shook my head. "Not anymore. Not with these puppies." I waggled both breasts in my hands, bouncing them off my cheeks gleefully.

Adrienne just kept giggling as I slurped up the sweat that had formed in the valley of her cleavage from our latest round of fucking. Then I licked my way up to her face and did my best to plant my version of the nuclear kiss on her lips. That turned Adrienne's giggles into moans as I pressed my chest down on her tits and passionately attacked her mouth with my tongue. And just then, she started to feel my re-energized cock nudging against her already sperm-filled pussy. Playing with Adrienne's tits ALWAYS got me hard again.

"Ben," she pulled away from my mouth and gasped when my cock started pressing inside her. "We've already had sex three times today. Shouldn't you save your energy? I'm going to want you at 100% for my birthday tomorrow."

I grinned. "Don't you worry about tomorrow, baby," I husked while driving my hips forward, slamming my thick cock all the way inside her. "I've got everything planned out."

I intended to make Adrienne's 18th birthday an occasion she would never forget. After work, my (our?) parents had already planned Adrienne's first family birthday dinner since she was eleven, along with her closest friends. After dinner, Candy had volunteered her apartment for us, Heather, and Lynne to get together, get wasted, and generally have a good time.

But BEFORE my parents got home for Adrienne's birthday dinner, my girlfriend and I planned to celebrate in our usual way ... fucking non-stop.

Adrienne never knew what hit her.

The parental units had left for work before 8am, before Adrienne or I actually woke up. Then just before 10am, as usual, 16-year-old maniac with a driver's license Brooke loaded up the twins in my car to drop them off at their friend's house to hang out for the day. Brooke had more or less commandeered my car since Adrienne moved in with us, since we were perfectly happy to use her Mustang.

Brooke winked at me before shifting the car into gear, a knowing grin on her face for what I was planning to do to Adrienne that day. Not 'with' Adrienne. 'To'. I waved goodbye to her, a smug grin on my face as well.

It started when I walked back inside the house, smiled sweetly at my girlfriend and drew her into a warm hug and tender kiss. "I love you, Adrienne," I said with pure heartfelt emotion.

"I love you too, Ben," she replied contentedly.

"Happy Birthday," I said in the same warm voice.

"Thanks."

Only then did my posture change as I stood straight up, looked sternly into her now-confused hazel eyes, and glare menacingly. "Adrienne!" I barked, thundering in a command tone.

She jerked back, her shoulders coming up as she braced herself, as if waiting to be slapped. "Yes, sir!" she whimpered reflexively, having not heard that tone from me in a LONG time.

"Sit DOWN," I ordered in the same tone, and she immediately dropped onto the couch in the living room. "Stay put," I stated coldly and then went behind another chair.

Only now did Adrienne start to recover from her momentary shock and wonder what the hell was going on. She started to get back up and look at what I was doing when I spun and barked, "DOWN!"

Adrienne jerked and sat again, her lower-lip quivering in honest fear. The last time I'd done this she'd been in a very strange mental state, almost orgasmically obeying my every command. While she wasn't nearly as fucked up in the head anymore, I knew from past experience that there was a bit of a submissive personality in there, as her instant obedience to my out-of-left-field commands seemed to confirm.

Suddenly I was beside her, kneeling on the sofa cushion. "Relaxxx, Adrienne," I nearly hissed in a tone that was more soothing but still rich with command. Her lower lip quivered and she didn't visibly relax, but she quieted down and she kept her eyes forward. "It's not about power; it's about trust," I intoned as I slipped a blindfold over her head. It wasn't just a standard bandanna, but a custom black velvet eyepiece with comfortable straps that Candy had acquired for me.

Almost immediately, Adrienne relaxed.

"It's not about pain; it's about control," I intoned in the same hypnotic voice as I slipped a pair of fur-lined cuffs around Adrienne's wrists. They didn't need key locks, only the right switch that Adrienne could probably trigger herself if she tried hard enough. They were also used, which made me wonder just what kind of sex life Candy had herself.

Adrienne felt the clamping around her wrists and started panting. I saw her chest rise and fall as she was breathing harder, and her erect nipples began to push through the fabric her thin top.

"Put yourself in my hands, Adrienne," I said softly as I slipped a leather collar around her neck, complete with a D-ring upon which a leather leash had been attached. Then gripping the leash, I tugged my girlfriend up to a standing position and then moved beside her, running my hands down her arms while she quivered lightly.

I held her face tenderly in my hands, pressing my lips to hers in our trademark slow-burn kiss of love. Afterwards, I leaned in until my lips were pressed up to her ear and husked, "Happy birthday, baby." And then I reached around and let fly with a wicked spank against her left asscheek.

"Unnngh!" Adrienne moaned in mingled pain and arousal, sagging her body straight against me. And then I proceeded to drag her by the leash upstairs to my bedroom.

What followed was something I'd never done to any girl before. I'd just never had the heart to dominate someone; it wasn't my style. Sure, I'd lost control to the sexual animal inside me and pretty violently fucked someone before, Adrienne included. But to calculatedly use and abuse someone was something I'd never had the foresight to plan out, nor a girl who'd willingly submit herself to me in that fashion.

But today, I gave it my best shot.

This wasn't a bondage thing. I had no whips or ball gags or other toys. While the collar never came off, the blindfold and handcuffs frequently did. And it wasn't even all violent and aggressive. Several times throughout the day I paused and did very tender and soft things to her. But the point was: it was always 'to' her, not 'with' her. I was in control. Adrienne was helpless to resist, and she wouldn't have tried to resist anyways. Not today.

I started by hooking Adrienne's handcuffs into a rope and hook I'd wrapped through my headboard. My gorgeous teenage girlfriend was bent over doggy- style when I cut away her thong panties with a pair of scissors. And then I proceeded to spank her repeatedly until both cheeks were completely pink.

When the sexy blonde was suitably panting and moaning in mixed pain and arousal, I stripped myself naked and then knelt by her face, gripping her jaw and guiding her until she practically inhaled my cock to the root. I fucked her face and made her repeatedly deep-throat me until I commanded her to stop, lest I spill myself too early. Then circling around behind her, I knelt between her spread knees, gripped her reddened asscheeks, and savagely thrust my dick into her sopping wet cunt.

"Aaaaaaghh!" Adrienne screamed. And she didn't stop screaming much for the rest of the day. I'm surprised a neighbor didn't come running to see who was being murdered.

With every powerful thrust, Adrienne shrieked like a banshee and kicked her hips up to meet me. She arched her back and howled at some distant point in the sky, her whole body writhing and bucking like a wild bronco. I grabbed her mane of golden hair, twisting it around my wrist as I just held on and kept on slamming against her buttcheeks over and again. Barely three minutes into the fuck, she was so incredibly wet I felt like I was gliding in and out without friction, although she certainly could feel the stretch.

Every time I felt like she started to buck too hard for me to hold on, I tamed the beast by spanking her asscheeks again. They were already red and sore, so each slap was extra-painful and usually enough to cow her before me for at least enough time to get in a few good thrusts.

"Oh-gawd-oh-gawd-oh-gawd-oh-gawd..." Adrienne repeated over and again. "Fuck me, Ben ... FUCK ME."

She came three times ... I think. Even with all my sexual expertise, it was pretty hard to separate Adrienne's orgasmic screams from screams just for the hell of it. Her body bucked and tensed and her pussy clamped so many different times I might have guess she came twenty times and been correct. But at least I think there were three individual gushes of fluid accompanying the spasming around my rod. And she nearly got me off as well.

But not quite. I still had further plans.

One thing Adrienne couldn't know was that the rope her handcuffs were attached to was on a pulley, the other end within my reach. Now, as I approached my own orgasm, I grabbed that end and yanked on it, jerking Adrienne forward abruptly so that she fell, squealing in surprise, flat on her face on the bed. Since I was holding myself back at the time, this also yanked her off my cock, and I barked at her, "What are you doing, bitch? Get back here and fuck me!"

Scrambling as best she could with her wrists bound, I released enough slack in the rope for Adrienne to get back up on her knees and wriggle her ass around, feeling with her own buttcheeks for my cock and desperately trying to get me inside her. I let her flail around for a bit before grabbing my own dick and aiming it into her pussy. And then with a sigh of relief she backed up and once again sank my cock deep inside her.

Twice more I did this, fucking Adrienne to the limit of my physical exhaustion and then jerking her off my dick right before I crossed the limits of my ejaculatory endurance. Both times she screamed at the sudden jerking motion and then scrambled to get me back inside her, although the final time she was noticeably moving much slower. I'd lost count of how many orgasms she'd already had.

Eventually, finally, I slammed my hips forward and nutted an impossibly HUGE load of cum inside her, blasting her womb, filling it up, and then overflowing back out the massive amount of semen that had built-up from close to an hour of fucking.

With my left hand, I pinned her body against my crotch until I was done flooding her womb and spurting every drop I had. Then, one last time, I yanked on the rope, jerking her forward and onto her face as she began leaking copious amounts of jism from her worn and abused pussy.

And that was only Round 1.

I slipped a brand new pair of industrial-strength panties onto Adrienne after the first fuck. They were a size too small and made of water-resistant polyester. The panties trapped in quite a bit of my sperm without letting it leak out, making her quite squishy as she went around doing my bidding for the next hour of recovery, led for the most part by my grip on the leash attached to her neck. We started by getting breakfast. I'd removed her blindfold for now, but left the handcuffs on, forcing her to work awkwardly to make something as simple as milk and cereal. And she both giggled and moaned (in that order) when I slathered Kellogg's Corn Pops into her cleavage and then proceeded to lick her clean.

Actually, I kept on licking well after she was clean. Damn I love those tits.

After the quick meal, I spread my legs and sagged in the breakfast nook, forcing Adrienne to kneel underneath the table and suck me back to hardness. Then it was back upstairs with the blindfold for more fucking.

Adrienne was blind, flat, and face-down on my bed again while I barked orders at her in a command voice until she was exactly in the position I wanted her in, down to the centimeter. I think she actually came again just listening to me boss her around. And she shivered when I re-attached the handcuffs to the rope/pulley assembly.

I left the panties on, just pulling the material low enough for access as I lubed up her asshole and then reamed out her anal chute with my thick prick, tugging on the rope every now and again just to stretch out her arms while I plowed myself almost vertically through her lewdly-stretched anus.

I filled up Adrienne's bowels with sperm, busting my nut inside her tight ass and thrusting my hips against her perky cheeks with each spurt of frothy spunk. And when I was done, I pulled up her panties again, now trapping my semen in BOTH of her stretched holes.

Moving to her head and tugging on the rope, I elevated Adrienne's weakened body back into an all fours position (well, three since her hands were stuck together). Then gripping her jaw, I growled obscenities to her for a minute before shoving her mouth around my filthy cock, listening to her moan and groan as she sucked on me powerfully tasting her own ass and lube.

And that's when the second phase of my plan came in. I grinned as my sexual assistant entered the room and I kept growling obscenities at Adrienne while she did a wonderfully energetic job sucking my dick. But then my poor girlfriend tensed up in an absolute panic when she felt a second cock pushing into her cum-filled asshole.

I dropped my voice to a soothing tone as I reminded, "It's not about pain; it's about control. It's not about power; it's about trust. Trust me, Adrienne."

She quieted down softly for a moment, and then acknowledged her acquiescence by re-starting to suck on my cock. I nodded to my assistant, who found that Adrienne's ass had unclenched, and the second cock began descending once again into the previously violated hole.

And still we weren't done. My assistant brought up a pink vibrator, thumbed it on, and then slipped it around Adrienne's waist and slid it past the crotch of the panties and into the blonde teenager's pussy. Adrienne groaned around a mouthful of cock when the third phallus entered her body, and she quickly tensed up in orgasm as the vibrator went to work on her sensitive innards.

Together, my assistant and our three cocks worked Adrienne over the top again and again, until her legs gave out and she became just a quivering mass of twitching flesh and sweat. Sperm was leaking out of both her holes, mingling on the bed with her own orgasmic fluids. And every square millimeter of her body was covered with sweaty moisture. Only then did we let up.

I pulled my now limp dick out of her mouth, having spunked down her throat sometime in the middle of all that to complete the trifecta of pussy, ass, and mouth. I unhooked her handcuffs and removed her blindfold, and Adrienne immediately rolled over onto her back to see exactly who it was that had joined me and shoved his cock up her ass.

"Brooke?" Adrienne managed to croak. Her voice was cracking from too much screaming, and she stared in disbelief at my little sister standing there naked and grinning with a pink vibrator in hand and a penis-shaped strap-on dildo wrapped around her waist.

"Happy Birthday, A.D.," Brooke chirped.

Adrienne's eyes just rolled up into her head as she fell against the mattress and fainted.

What came next was one of the tender, soft moments. Brooke ran a nice bubble bath while I tidied up. And then Brooke changed my bedsheets while I carried Adrienne into the bathroom and gently lowered her into the tub. I'd set some towels to support her head on the edge and very delicately soaped up a soft cloth to soap her up and clean away all the sweat, grime, and spunk that had accumulated on her body.

I kissed her forehead delicately and massaged her sore arm and shoulder muscles. I spent a little too much time soaping up her breasts but by the end of it, she was squeaky clean and feeling much better. I knew the day was going wonderfully when she paused while I was drying her off and asked, "Permission to speak, sir?"

I tilted my head with a smile and said, "Granted."

"I love you, Ben. I love you with all my heart."

I smiled and held her head for another slow-burn kiss. And then I slipped the blindfold back on and led her back into my bedroom.

Next, I handcuffed Adrienne to the corner of my bed, sitting naked on the floor. Her head twisted left and right in confusion. After all, from this position I couldn't possibly fuck her. But then, it wasn't her turn just yet.

Instead, Brooke got her reward for putting the energy and effort into fucking Adrienne's ass and vibrating her pussy. I climbed on top of my little sister in my own bed and proceeded to vigorously fuck her, letting blindfolded Adrienne hear every grunt and squeal from just a foot away while helpless to even masturbate since her wrists were still hooked to the bedpost.

After I filled Brooke up with my load of cream, I unhooked Adrienne and lifted her onto the bed, flat on her back. And then while my little sister sat on my girlfriend's face, forcing her to slurp out the creampie I'd left inside, I bent between the gorgeous blonde's legs and reminded my girlfriend why she considered me the best pussy-muncher she'd ever met, male OR female.

After that, we tied Adrienne up in the bathroom while Brooke and I took a giggling shower together, complete with much sexual play, but no actual intercourse. Adrienne could still hear my little sister cumming on my fingers, though.

Then after Brooke and I got dressed, we towed a still-naked Adrienne downstairs and got lunch. Free to see but still handcuffed, we watched her try to put together sandwiches quite delicately, enjoying her little domestic challenge. Adrienne even just grinned when Brooke stopped her at the last possible moment and requested that her sandwich have toasted bread, forcing Adrienne to more or less take the sandwich apart and start all over again. I knew the look. Adrienne was planning to get her revenge sometime down the road, and I imagined it had something to do with putting my little sister in the same blindfold, leash, and handcuffs.

After lunch, we put on one of my parents' porn DVDs (they didn't know we'd figured out where they kept the key to their private closet in their bedroom). Since Adrienne was free of both handcuffs and blindfold, it was up to Adrienne then to lick, suck, and fondle us underneath our clothes while Brooke and I enjoyed the visual feast produced by L.A.'s Silicone Valley.

Once we were suitably warmed up, Brooke shucked her shorts and lifted her shirt above her nicely growing tits. Adrienne then was planted on all fours with her once-again blindfolded face in Brooke's crotch, eating out my little sister while I fucked her from behind and resumed spanking the buttcheeks that had since returned to their original color after this morning's abuse.

Even after everything I'd done to Adrienne, her pussy was still tight and moist and oh-so-perfect, giving me pleasure beyond compare. I'd already cum three times today, but the energy and excitement of the moment had me aroused and ready to blow almost as fast as if it were my first ejaculation of the day.

Just before I came, I pulled out of Adrienne and roughly shoved her to the side. I then proceeded to spray my still decent load all over Brooke's torso, painting my sister's tits, abs, and even pussy. Finally, dragging Adrienne back by the hair, I made her lick it all up blindfolded, having to repeatedly backtrack and keep on licking until I ensured that she'd gotten every last drop.

Brooke was so horny by the time Adrienne finished licking her entire body, that my little sister pleaded with me to fuck her again. So I ripped off Adrienne's blindfold and made her suck me hard so she could watch me plow the young brunette to just one more screaming orgasm.

I didn't cum into Brooke that time, saving it. And then once again blindfolding Adrienne, I proceeded to lead her around the house, moving up to each street- facing window and opening the blinds. I held her leash and stood with her there for ten seconds (counted aloud VERY slowly by Adrienne, at my direction), waiting to see if someone might just happen to walk by.

The now 18-year-old birthday girl got lucky the first three times. Then out of nowhere, Keira McNeil was driving home early for the weekend and she came to a screeching halt when she looked over and saw me and a very naked, blindfolded Adrienne standing in the window. I grinned and just waved happily, my first-ever lover chuckling and grinning at the situation. Then she finally put the car back into drive and continued on to her own home.

Adrienne was already a little nervous to begin with, blind and unable to ever know just what was on the other side of the window. She'd started hyperventilating when she heard the tires squealing. And in a panicked voice she'd kept asking me, "What's going on? Who is it?"

I only made it worse by not answering her, simply tugging on the leash when she attempted to run away and cover herself. "Count, Adrienne," I reminded her sternly. "And start over at one. Slowly."

My gorgeous, naked girlfriend whimpered but obeyed, her voice a little more strained than before. "One ... Two ... Three..."

When I finally pulled her away from the window, I sternly reprimanded her for speaking without permission and for trying to run away. Then I bent her over my lap and made sure both her asscheeks were just as red as when we'd started. Only then did I tell her it was Keira outside, and Adrienne didn't seem sure whether to feel relieved or more nervous that it was someone she knew.

Either way, it was back up to the bedroom.

For the final round, I just blindfolded Adrienne as I lay her sideways across my bed, flat on her back. Her head was hanging off the edge and I directed her to open her jaw so that I could fuck her throat upside-down. Meanwhile, Brooke was at the other end, finally getting a chance to eat some pussy herself.

I fucked Adrienne's mouth until I decided she'd had enough, then I spun around to move Brooke out of the way just for a few minutes. I fucked into my girlfriend's pussy long enough to give her another orgasm and get myself nicely coated with feminine fluids. Then I got up and straddled Adrienne's chest, sandwiching my dick into those glorious breasts. And I titfucked my way to happiness before finally nutting my last, diminished load all over her boobs.

Finally, I removed the blindfold and opened her collar, freeing her completely from any restraints. The release from the collar symbolized the end of her ordeal, and I told Adrienne in soft, soothing words that I was done; the domination was done.

But Brooke wasn't done yet, and she pounced on Adrienne's breasts, licking and nibbling and slurping my cum off my girlfriend until Adrienne actually came once more herself, just by having her tits stimulated.

Grinning, Brooke then kissed Adrienne goodbye and also kissed me on the way out the bedroom door to clean herself up and get dressed, skipping and whistling all the way.

I then rolled Adrienne into a more comfortable position on the bed, kissing her tenderly as I spooned up behind her to take a break and maybe a nap before the birthday dinner. Brooke was on-duty to wake us well in time to get cleaned up.

But before we drifted away, Adrienne shivered and then softly asked, "Ben, can you put the handcuffs, collar, and blindfold back on me?"

I arched an eyebrow but silently did as she'd requested. So once again with her hands bound together and her eyes blinded to the world around, with me tugging ever-so-gently on the leash, Adrienne trapped her hands against her own breasts and curled into a fetal position. She sighed quite happily as I wrapped my larger body around her, surrounding her with love and warmth.

And together, we slept.

After all the depravity and X-rated content of Adrienne's day so far, her birthday dinner was exactly the opposite. My family gave Adrienne a birthday party ... a children's birthday party.

Balloons were tied to the dining chairs. Streamers were hung from the ceiling and a colorful "Happy Birthday Adrienne" banner was on the wall, signed by everyone. The tablecloth was made of paper and adorned with pastel-colored circus animals. Pink napkins, plastic utensils, and paper plates and cups with multi- colored balloons on them were our tableware. And my parents even had us wearing conical party hats, complete with elastic chin straps.

Adrienne was turning eighteen, and even the twins thought it was childish, but our newest family member was thrilled. Adrienne couldn't keep a smile off her face for the entire evening, even if she was a little sore sitting down in her chair.

Candy, Heather, and Lynne had joined us, looking somehow cute and sexy in their little party hats. They were blowing kazoos and setting off poppers while everyone sang the Happy Birthday song. And after Adrienne blew out the candles on her cake, she broke into tears of happiness when we all started clapping. For the first time in seven years, she had a family celebrating with her. And it showed when she made a point to get up and hug each and every one of us, more than once when the order got mixed up.

"Thank you so much," Adrienne sobbed as she held onto both my parents at the same time. "I can't believe you guys did this for me."

They patted her back and then Mom held her shoulders. "You're our daughter now, Adrienne. How could we do any less?"

The waterworks started up again. At least she managed to get her crying under control in time to open presents.

After dinner, Adrienne, her friends, and I headed to Candy's apartment. Candy had the place to herself since her lease wasn't up until the end of the month and her roommate had already headed home to her family. The evening found the five of us lounging around on the couch or on the floor, drinking cocktails that were only somewhat absorbed by cake while we got buzzed and chatted happily.

At least, Candy, Heather, Lynne, and I chatted happily. Adrienne just sort of sagged against my chest in a daze, looking rather sleepy.

"Good lord, A.D." Candy laughed. "What did Ben do to you today? You look completely wiped out!"

"Sorry, just a little tired," Adrienne sighed.

"But we haven't given you our extra presents yet!" Heather chimed in.

Adrienne mimed my arched eyebrow. "Extra?"

Candy and Heather both giggled. Lynne blushed. Then Heather explained, "Since we assume Ben already fucked your brains out — and by your dazed expression, I'm guessing we're right — the three of us were going to just be cherries on top by giving you one more orgasm each."

"Huh?" Adrienne perked up more in alarm than arousal at that.

The raven-haired beauty just glinted her aqua eyes at Adrienne. "All three of us are gonna eat you out, A.D." Heather grinned lustfully. "Even Lynne," she added while elbowing the petite brunette in the ribs.

Adrienne was immediately defensive, "Oh, no-no-no," waving her hands to ward off Heather as the hot ex-Senior started to pull off Adrienne's skirt. "I'm so tired!"

"Then let us put you to bed," Heather added before yanking down both skirt and panties, revealing Adrienne's beautiful bare pussy, her labia now reddened with abuse.

Candy leaned in and jerked back, looking over at me. "Good lord, Ben! What did you do to her?"

Adrienne answered for me. "The greatest sexual experience of my life..."

"With cherries on top!" Heather just grinned. And then she wrapped her tongue around Adrienne's clit to get things started.

It took a while to get Adrienne warmed up with Heather being careful and gentle out of deference to the blonde's sore pussy. But she brought off her friend with skillful expertise and then moved aside to let Lynne move in and practice her still developing oral skills, Candy coaching her the entire time.

By the time Candy moved in to give Adrienne her third and final orgasm, I was breathing quite heavily and my cock was straining in my shorts, despite the workout I'd given it earlier in the day. Heather couldn't resist peeling me open and then feeding on my banana-bent cock, and I groaned as the raven-haired beauty sucked my while I watched my girlfriend getting eaten out by her best friend.

After Candy got Adrienne off for her third time, the girls had planned for me to then fuck my girlfriend in front of them, assuming correctly that watching them eating her out would get me aroused. But Adrienne begged off. "No, please, no! I'm too sore!"

"Fuck birthday girl's ass then," Candy growled.

"NO!" Adrienne wailed. "That end's even worse!" From mine (and Brooke's) repeated reamings, plus spankings, I imagined Adrienne was right.

Then Adrienne managed to change the plan by ordering, "Just go ahead and fuck him, Heather! Climb on and make him cum inside you!"

After sucking me for the past ten minutes, Heather was certainly revved up. And without waiting for Candy to protest about the so-called 'plan', my gorgeous dark- haired friend did indeed just climb on and shove my turgid dick inside her wet cunt. The 18-year-old hottie immediately started humping herself up and down my shaft with glee, only pausing to strip her top off once she was already impaled.

But six orgasms in one day had deadened my cock nerves, meaning I wasn't quite ready to cum inside her. Heather managed to ride herself to two orgasms while I nibbled on her tits before Candy got impatient and tapped her younger friend out. Then Candy climbed aboard and fucked her way to a climax as well.

And then, with me smiling and gesturing invitingly while Heather egged her on, Lynne finally caved to her own arousal, stripping and moving to straddle me. Unlike the other two, I hadn't been intimate with Lynne since Winter Break and I found a second wind of arousal as the cute brunette approached. Also unlike the other two, she paused to kiss me tenderly first before sliding her tight pussy around my thick and throbbing shaft.

"Ohhh, I forgot how good this feels," Lynne groaned against my neck while I hugged her torso against my chest and helped bounce her light body up and down.

I turned and kissed the side of her head. "I missed you, little Lynne."

She smiled sweetly and then gave in to her lust, squeaking and groaning until she felt her orgasm approaching.

"I'm gonna cum, Ben. One last time, you're gonna make me cum on your cock."

"Ohhh, Lynne..." I groaned.

"Cum in me! Cum in me! Spill your hot essence inside me..."

So I did, blasting away with what remaining spunk I had left in my drained and dehydrated body. It wasn't much, but it was enough to let Lynne feel the hot cream splashing against her innards. "Uh, uh ... Unnghhh!" I groaned.

"Yesss..." she hissed. "I can feel it, Ben! I can feel it!" She clutched her hands behind my head as we kissed, sharing in our mutual climax. And only after I finished creaming her pussy did we finally pull apart and rest our foreheads tenderly against one another.

"Is it just me?" Candy put a finger to her lips. "Or does Lynne always manage to get him to cum inside her when we're all together?"

Adrienne was chuckling. And Lynne was blushing as she lifted herself out of my lap, glancing down at the trickle of creamy jism just starting to ooze out of her.

"Ooh..." Heather breathed, her eyes glittering as she stared at her petite friend's crotch. "Mine!"

And then Lynne was squealing again as Heather pinned her back to the couch and spread her legs to get at my cum. I just grinned and relaxed. It had been a long, but glorious day.

"Feel any different?" I asked Adrienne on Saturday morning when we ran into each other in the hallway going back and forth to the bathroom.

She glanced up and down the hallway for a second before smiling bashfully and saying, "Pretty sore."

"Oh, right," I waved. "I meant being eighteen, now."

She shrugged and shook her head in the negative before stopping and looking straight at me. "Yeah. Yeah, I do. But not because I'm eighteen, Ben."

Then the stunningly beautiful blonde swept her hair back and stepped forward, wrapping her arms around my back and pillowing her head on my shoulder while hugging me fiercely. "I feel like I've died and gone to heaven, Ben. I'm in a different universe, with you as my center. I have a family again. I feel loved again. And I trust again. All thanks to you."

"Whoa, whoa," I patted her back. "I'm not the Messiah, here. I'm just another guy."

"No." Adrienne pulled back from me. "You're 'my guy', Ben, in every way that phrase means."

I smiled. "Yeah. I am." Then I slipped my hand into hers and nodded towards the stairs. "Let's get dressed and relax for the weekend. I promise I won't do anything more to make you sore."

Adrienne squeezed my hand and looked straight into my eyes, her own hazel irises glowing with an inner fire. "I would for you, Ben. Sore or not. I put myself in your hands. This body is yours to take whenever you want."

I brushed her bangs back and kissed her softly. "But you know I won't. You can trust that."

She nodded. "That's why I love you."

Adrienne and I did relax for the rest of the weekend, and while we cuddled several times on both days, we didn't have sex except for one quiet and gentle lovemaking session very late on Sunday night.

We were now less than a week until it was time to head up north to summer camp, and to Dawn. I still didn't know what would happen when that time came, or how everyone in the Evans family would react to Adrienne's presence, since my new 'sister' was coming along for the very first time. But whatever waited ahead, I was expecting a rather peaceful, sedate week of summer vacation before we left. After all, now that Adrienne and I were back together and back to our usual lovemaking, there was no need for her to set me up with any of her friends to 'take care of my needs'. I assumed we would pass the next few days with just the two of us enjoying ourselves alone.

I was wrong.

I went to play basketball with the guys on Monday, and when I got back, I entered my bedroom to find a beautiful girl lying on my bed, dressed in just a see-thru lace camisole and equally sheer panties while smiling seductively. My jaw dropped to the floor and I gasped, "Stephanie?"

"Hiii, Ben." The pretty Vietnamese-American babe grinned. She was reclining partially on her side, her right elbow propping her up with her hips twisted to let her legs stretch towards me with an enticing flex. She ran the fingers of her left hand through her long, jet black hair. And Adrienne was sitting in my desk chair with just a baby T-shirt stretched around her massive tits, and thong panties.

"What the-? What is going on?" I stammered.

"Same old Ben," Adrienne giggled as she stood up and walked over to me. "STILL needs someone to spell it out for him."

"What's going on?" I asked more pointedly to Stephanie.

"I only got an hour the last time," the beautiful Asian girl answered. "From what I gather, I got pretty short-changed on the Big Ben Experience. Now I'm here for the rest."

"What?"

Stephanie slipped one spaghetti strap of her camisole down her shoulder, revealing an extra few inches of creamy breast. "I cut a deal with Adrienne. This time, I get to have you for as long as it takes. She gets to watch."

"I'd start in the shower," Adrienne told Stephanie as she held my sweaty cheeks, kissing me firmly. Then my stunningly gorgeous girlfriend grinned at me while sitting back in the chair and slipping her hand into her own panties.. "Am I the perfect girlfriend or what?"

i will MASS RELEASE when we reach the TOP 5 monthly. if we reach the TOP1 of powerstone perseason which is Basically IMPOSSIBLE.

I WILL POST ALL THE CHAPTERS I HAVE.

46 Chapter 39: Summer Camp l

June 2002, Summer Break

"Holy SHIT!" Stephanie Vo screeched as she felt my cock slide the final inch up her ass. Her exclamation was apropos given which hole I was currently violating. I gripped her waist, keeping myself deep inside her while also preventing her from trying to shift away. And then I just held that position, letting her get used to the stretched-beyond-belief sensation I knew the slender girl had to be feeling.

"Breathe..." I reminded in a soft, soothing voice.

It seemed like it took her an extra two seconds to hear me, letting out a puff of air she had been holding in, and I instantly felt her anus beginning to relax around my invading rod. And then she groaned, "Ohhh..." as the pleasure took over, pleasure being caused by Adrienne, who was underneath Stephanie in a sixty- nine position with her tongue wrapped around the Asian girl's clit.

The asshole of my beautiful friend, a girl I'd known since Junior High and even briefly dated when we were fifteen, started opening up a bit more, allowing me to pull back until just my crown was still imbedded through her sphincter. And then I slowly grooved my way back in. Stephanie tensed up a bit then, clamping around me, but my reminder to breathe out and Adrienne's adept tongue work got her to relax again and allow my sodomizing cock to invade her bowels once again. And as I started to fuck Stephanie's ass, I thought over all the other 'firsts' she'd accomplished this week.

We'd started on Monday when Stephanie simply arrived to get her full Big Ben Experience. That encounter ended like the first one: Stephanie lying on her side, curled in a fetal position with her eyes closed, drenched with sweat, and with copious amounts of sperm leaking from her reddened pussy while she whimpered in disbelief. Only the whole encounter took a lot longer than an hour. I guess Stephanie's only 'firsts' that day were that she'd never had sex for three hours straight or cum that many times.

Tuesday, Stephanie came back for more. Adrienne and I were a little hesitant, since we wanted to spend the time together. But Stephanie pleaded with us to let her join and even though she'd never so much as kissed a girl, she accepted that being with Adrienne was her price of admission to me. So Stephanie had her first girl-girl kiss. She got eaten by another girl for the first time. And with me dicking her from behind, she had her first taste of another woman's pussy. She was only with us for an hour, but she walked away satisfied and with a hunger to see what other 'firsts' she could try.

Wednesday, Adrienne brought out our 'bondage' gear, what little we had at least. Stephanie handled taking orders well and willingly submitted to the blindfold, leash, and handcuffs, as long as I fucked her in the end. She ate her first creampie after I spurted into my girlfriend's pussy. And blindfolded, she got her first snowball after I spurted into my girlfriend's mouth then had Adrienne share the load with our new plaything.

But while Adrienne seemed to really get off being the dominatrix for once, Stephanie's enthusiasm was somewhat tempered. It was worth the experience, but she wasn't likely to do it again, at least not with us. Later, Adrienne said that being tied up and blindfolded was all about trust. While Stephanie liked me, she didn't completely trust me and Adrienne the way Adrienne trusted me. And when Stephanie couldn't completely relax and trust us, she couldn't properly enjoy the experience.

Still, Stephanie came back for more on Thursday and Adrienne brought out her personal toys. Stephanie got her first double-team, sucking my cock while Adrienne fucked her pussy at the other end with a strap-on. She did her first dual blowjob with Adrienne while I rubbed both girls' tits with vibrators. And the pretty Vietnamese-American babe had her first double-ended dildo fuck when I put Adrienne on top of her, face-to-face, and fucked my girlfriend's ass while the two beautiful teenagers grinded against the mutual dildo embedded in their cunts while kissing each other.

Which brought us to today, Friday. We didn't have much time since the twins and Brooke were coming home in the early afternoon to pack for the trip to camp. So most of the time we had was spent getting Stephanie lubed and warmed up with one of Adrienne's little vibrators.

Even then, she nearly didn't go through with it. "I'm not sure, guys," the pretty Asian babe whimpered. "You're fucking thicker than anything that's ever come out, Ben."

I was skeptical, myself. Adrienne was in the sixty-nine position, giving as much pleasure as she could. But Stephanie was extremely nervous and no matter how hard we tried, she just couldn't relax. I could barely get the third finger inside when I was prepping her, and it didn't help when Stephanie freaked out at the last moment, jerking her butt away from me. I was about to call the whole thing off before Stephanie just gritted her teeth, bent over, and spread her own asscheeks for me. Not wasting any time, I knelt in position and began pressing my mushroom head against her rosebud anus. And soon I found myself inching my lubricated cock up her incredibly tight anal chute.

As expected, Stephanie's virgin asshole was extremely tight. It took a long time and repeated directions to "Relax..." and to "Breathe..." before I was able to get myself balls deep inside my first crush's rectum. And as the final inch slid home, she tightened up and grunted, "Holy SHIT!"

From there I began fucking her ass slowly. Stephanie started grunting in rhythm with my thrusts, her voice jumping in pitch at each end. "Nnnn-GH! Nnnn-GH!" From the sound, clearly she was in some pain and doing her best to absorb it while concentrating on the pleasure.

Adrienne ended up cumming first when Stephanie decided the best way of dealing with the pain was to focus on her newly-acquired pussy-eating techniques. I think Adrienne was also getting off on watching me plunging my thick dick in and out of Stephanie's asshole just inches from her face.

But Stephanie herself couldn't cum, despite Adrienne's best efforts below. Getting buttfucked was just too uncomfortable and after I figured this out, I just let go and pumped away for my own pleasure, getting myself off quickly and filling up Stephanie's rectal cavity with my load of hot, sticky spunk.

"Holy SHIT!" Stephanie repeated when I slammed forward a final time, pressing my pelvis against her bony butt while ejaculating ream after ream of semen into her bowels. And when I finally pulled out, she just grunted and panted with wide- eyes while moaning, "FUCK that was intense!"

And it wasn't over yet. Adrienne greedily moved her face up and actually started tonguing Stephanie's lewdly-stretched anus, slurping out my jizz as it began to leak out. Stephanie moaned at getting her very first rimjob, and when Adrienne also began manipulating the other girl's clit at the same time, the slender Asian babe finally squeaked and had an orgasm.

Still, in the end, Stephanie told both Adrienne and I that while she was happy we helped her experience her first buttfuck, we would also be the ONLY ones to ever have that experience. "Anal's just not my thing."

We shrugged and then helped Stephanie into the shower. It wasn't her first three- person shower (we'd done that on Tuesday), and feeling both Adrienne's and my hands soaping and cleaning her body went a long way to relaxing her. I then made it up to Stephanie by fucking her slowly and gently, missionary-style. And this time when I came deep inside her pussy, she cooed happily and with satisfaction at a week spent in hedonistic pleasure. She even smiled and had another orgasm when Adrienne sucked THAT load out of her.

And then it was all over. You know: Have fun at summer camp you guys. We'll always be friends. But that's it, I've had my experiments and we're done.

Adrienne and I didn't mind. "Good luck at Princeton," I said warmly as I kissed Stephanie's cheek.

The pretty Asian girl smiled and held my hand, reaching out for Adrienne's as well. "Good luck to you both. I hope you stay together because as a pair, you're amazing."

Adrienne and I both blushed and nodded. And then she was gone.

That left Adrienne and I to look at each other. I was the first to let my eyes rove up and down her body, fondly remembering all the naked curves I'd seen just a few minutes before. I looked at her with fresh lust in my eyes and asked, "How long have we got?"

She glanced at her watch. "Half-hour, an hour at the most." Adrienne's lustful gaze mirrored mine.

I grinned. "We can do it, right?"

Adrienne grinned and raced me to the stairs, already peeling her clothes back off.

SATURDAY, JUNE 29, 2002

I never realized how boring the 5 Freeway is until I had to drive it myself, unable to sleep, read, or otherwise occupy my mind. I'd driven it once before, also to see Dawn, although under much different circumstances. But then I'd been too blinded by rage, passion, and fear then to notice the boredom.

I'm sure there are more boring stretches of highway elsewhere in the country, but sitting at 80mph on cruise control in a dead straight line for hours on end isn't much fun at all. I remembered dreaming of being able to drive and the thrill it gave me when I finally could. Right now, I was wishing I'd never gotten my license.

I'd thought I would at least get some relief with Adrienne sitting beside me. There initially was some controversy over seating assignments. With Brandi and Dayna once again skipping camp to do their internships, I'd just assumed Adrienne would slide into Brandi's spot to my right while I was in my usual middle row bucket seat. But with me driving and Brooke's desire to no longer be stuck in the back, we had some shuffling to do.

Adrienne volunteered to sit in the back. Despite our family's repeated insistence she was neither outsider nor intruder, she didn't feel comfortable kicking someone out of a preferred spot. But Mom quashed that idea. "You're 5'10" Adrienne. You're too tall to be back there." Brooke complained and moaned, but in the end, Adrienne was beside me up front while my parents took the two middle bucket seats. So I had my loving girlfriend beside me.

But Adrienne was unconscious, her feet on the dashboard while she was zonked out to the world. I was alone.

And it didn't help that I was driving an overloaded full-size van. Yeah, it was nice to be sitting higher up than my beater car, but I felt like I was piloting a moving brick. The suspension was squishy, the cornering worse, and every gust of wind felt like it was going to flip us over.

It didn't help that we were pretty top-heavy from so much luggage, including several big tubs strapped down to the roof rack up top. Since we could do some laundry at the camp, in the old days my sisters just needed "a few clothes" to get by. But now, with even the twins hyping their fashion sense, Adrienne, Brooke, Eden, and Emma all needed outfits. I knew I was going to throw out my back just lugging their stuff from the van into our cabin.

We stopped for food and gas, and at that point, Dad took over for the second longest leg of the trip. I then proved my Mom's earlier concern a lie when, at 6'0", I just flopped into the backseat in the middle with my legs extending into the cabin ahead of me and the twins sleeping against me from either side. That let Brooke have a bucket seat and Dad got to chat with Adrienne when she woke up. I just hoped he kept his eyes on the road so we wouldn't crash.

Mom had the final leg winding us off the highway and to the camp. THAT'S when my mind started to overload with thoughts of Dawn, and I got increasingly nervous with each passing mile.

How would she feel about me? Would she still want to be with Ryan? How would she react to Adrienne? How would her presence change my emotions?

What the hell was going to happen over the next four weeks?

I was about to find out.

The Evanses were home. They always had the cabin right next to ours, and I fondly thought of how Dawn's bunk had both our initials carved into it from when we were 8-years-old. I didn't have a great view from my middle-spot in the back bench seat, but I could tell that Dawn was already waiting for us outside. She was leaning against the railing and stood up straight while Mom parked the van.

From the big window next to her, Adrienne had a perfect view of my lifelong best friend, lover, and one-time girlfriend. She turned around in her seat and fixed her hazel eyes sharply on me. "Ben, how old is that photo of Dawn you have on your desk?"

I blanked for a second, not expecting the question. But then I thought about it and answered, "Uh, the summer we turned sixteen. Why?"

Adrienne looked back through the tinted window, staring almost reverently at Dawn while the other girl couldn't see her back just yet. "Just wondering," Adrienne breathed. "She's so much more beautiful now. I wasn't expecting that."

Brooke, meanwhile, had already popped the van's double-doors and hopped out, along with my parents. The twins were urging me to get out of the way so they could stretch their legs, so I got up, took Adrienne's hand, and guided her out of the van. Adrienne then clutched my hand in an ironclad grip as we circled around and into view of the Evans cabin.

Dawn was more gorgeous than ever. She was wearing a white and pastel blue summer dress that hugged her svelte body, pinching in at her waist to show off both her slenderness and curves. The hem was quite short to emphasize her long legs and the top shaped to enhance her overdeveloped breasts. Her fine sunny blonde hair was loose and flowed perfectly around her surpassingly beautiful face, which was now nicely accented by just a hint of makeup. I knew she'd topped out at 5'9", but she was wearing some wedged sandals that made her even more of an Amazon, and as Adrienne and I approached she leaned against the railing and reached up to brush her hair past her left ear.

She was beautiful. She was my Dawn, just like always. And yet ... I didn't feel the same instant connection to her as in the past. We used to just take one look at each other and immediately feel bonded as if we'd been by each other's side for the past ten years straight. The past few summers our first thoughts had been of immediately kissing each other and basking in our love and effortless connection. But this ... this felt like those new wireless internet routers searching ... searching ... searching for a connection. And it must have been because while I was trying to link up to Dawn, having missed her for so long, all her attention was on Adrienne.

In fact, the more I thought about it, the more Dawn's appearance was carefully calculated to ensure she looked at her absolute most intimidating best. She wasn't styled to entice a guy, but to 'out-do' a girl. I knew the difference, after much training on fashion from Adrienne. Dawn had known my girlfriend/new 'sister' was coming along; that would have been shared between her mom and mine. And for some reason, Dawn had felt the need to dress to impress.

And Dawn WAS stunning. The wide-eyed look on Adrienne's face when she first saw her was confirmation enough of that. But there was also some doubt in Dawn's steely blue gaze. While Adrienne at least had a photo to give her an idea of what Dawn looked like, Dawn was blind and looked shocked by Adrienne's beauty, even though my girlfriend was just wearing khaki shorts and a slimming white V-neck shirt over a dark green long camisole.

The girls probably could have just stared back and forth at each other forever, coolly sizing up the competition, and I sighed in resignation. I suppose it would have been too much to expect Adrienne and Dawn to get along right from the beginning. It was inevitable that Dawn saw Adrienne as the usurper who stole her boyfriend and Adrienne to see Dawn as her biggest threat and rival for me, even though Dawn and I had broken up and she had Ryan waiting for her back home. Adrienne and I were together romantically, but Adrienne knew at the very least she'd be competing against Dawn's and my eighteen years of history.

I decided to just cut through the bullshit and take charge as much as possible. Finally managing to get Adrienne to let go of my hand, I stepped forward and went straight up to Dawn, my hands opening up for a hug.

At almost the last possible moment, Dawn's gaze switched from Adrienne to me and then our lifelong connection flared to life. A happy smile lit up her face, making her even more radiantly beautiful as she raised her arms and launched herself at me.

For a second, it seemed like Dawn would plant a fierce kiss right on my lips, but I turned my head and so did she just before making contact. We pecked each other's cheeks and then hugged tightly. I lifted her off her feet and gleefully swung her around side-to-side. It felt so good to be holding Dawn that a surge of energy shot through my limbs, and I picked her up again while she giggled ecstatically and I spun us around in a full circle before letting her slide down my body to land back on her feet.

"Hey," I said softly while looking through Dawn's eyes and into her soul.

She fixed her dress to make sure it was covering her panties before she smiled and replied, "Hey." Then she bit her lip and a sadness crossed her eyes. "I missed you so much Ben."

I missed her too. They say the distance makes the heart grow fonder. Well, while our heads had certainly forgotten as she occupied herself with Ryan and I went through my relationship gymnastics with Adrienne, my heart truly had gotten fonder. I wondered, not for the first time, how things would have been different had we not been 500 miles apart.

And from the way Dawn's crystal blue eyes pierced through mine, I'm dead certain she was thinking the same thing.

But we had been apart. Life had moved on for the both of us, as we expected, if not desired. And things were different. Taking a deep breath, I turned at a right- angle and swept my arm out to my girlfriend. "Dawn, please let me introduce my girlfriend, Adrienne."

Dawn stepped forward and after the briefest of hesitations, but a hesitation nonetheless, she put her hand out. "Pleased to meet you." Her voice didn't quite sound pleased. And as I looked down, I noticed she had the thin, silver bracelet around her right wrist. Adrienne couldn't read it just yet, but I knew what it read: 'Ben Forever'.

Adrienne had the exact same hesitation before taking Dawn's hand. Their eyes said to each other so much more than their words as she replied in an identical tone, "Likewise. I've heard so much about you."

"Funny," Dawn's eyes narrowed. "Ben hasn't talked about you much."

"Dawn!" I barked, upset by seeing her be impolite for perhaps the first time since we'd been kids who didn't know any better.

"Sorry," Dawn said sweetly, her voice dripping with honey. "That came out wrong. I just meant that while Ben and I talked about you when you were first together last year, we haven't really kept in touch the way I'd have liked these past several months since you got back together."

"Of course," Adrienne said just as sweetly, and with just as much calculation in her narrowing eyes. They were still holding the handshake, but I could see the tension in both girls' hands as they gripped each other with perhaps more force than necessary.

I was not about to let this get out of hand. Dropping my own hands on top of the girls' clasped fingers, I looked them both sternly in the eye. "Dawn. Adrienne. Both of you are extremely important people to me. Dawn, what we have goes beyond friendship and maybe beyond family. I will love you forever. Adrienne knows that."

I turned back to my girlfriend. "Adrienne, I love you with a passion I've never felt before. I chose you above all others and you're my partner now and in our futures." I glanced at the two of them again. "Now I know you two are going to be great friends. I know that because I love you both. So let's just settle in and get to know each other, okay?"

Both girls softened a bit, and I felt Dawn first release the tension in her grip. My lifelong best friend sighed and then nodded her head. "I'm really sorry if I came off a little on edge, Adrienne. It's just that Ben is very special to me and I tend to get a little protective when I hear about his dating life. He deserves only the best."

"I understand," Adrienne nodded and the stiffness in her shoulders went away. "And I'm sorry if I seem a little ... tense, around you, Dawn. Romantic or not, I know you and Ben have a special bond that I may never understand and it's hard for a girlfriend not to feel at least a little ... scared ... about that."

I smiled and relaxed as the girls made their apologies and at the same time, seemed to put their fears out on the table. Maybe this would all work out.

Then Dawn broke the handshake and nodded. "Why don't you guys go get settled in. I can see you've got a lot of unpacking to do. Then come by and get me, Ben. We'll all go down and relax by the lake together."

I agreed and then with a curt nod to Adrienne, Dawn turned and walked back into her cabin. She disappeared through the doorway, but not before I caught her eyes narrowing and an almost venomous look cross my best friend's face. At almost the same time, I saw Adrienne drop her veneer of civility as she turned and stalked past me back to the van to start getting her gear.

I groaned inwardly. Oh, this was going to be BAD.

I am SUCH a guy. I knew there was some catfight drama brewing between the two most important girls in my life. I knew I should be carefully mediating the two of them and trying to find a way to have them understand their roles in my life while co-existing in harmony with each other.

But I couldn't. I'd been reduced to a drooling, hormonal, 18-year-old mess.

We'd unpacked and then dressed to go to the lake. Brooke was done first and went to notify Dawn and DJ while Adrienne and I finished with our gear. Then being a dude, I was the first one out with my swim trunks, a tank top, and my beach towel. In retrospect, I'm not sure if it was a good thing or bad thing the girls emerged in the order that they did. Maybe it would have been better if Dawn and Adrienne had come out first, stunning me into my drooling stupefaction early and giving me time before Brooke and DJ came out. As it was, I found myself riding an escalating wave of female flesh and beauty that threatened to send me into orbit.

The twins were the first ones out, 12-years-old with budding breasts in the first stages of growth. Their two-piece suits were age appropriate and they wore shorts over the bottoms. I didn't pay them much attention as they giggled and raced past me together to go in search of friends they hadn't seen in eleven months.

Brooke was next as she re-emerged from the Evans cabin. My 16-year-old little sister, at 5'6" and in a navy blue bikini designed to show off her developing assets (about midway between a B and C-cup now), got a bit of a rise out of me as she paused and turned to the side to let me ogle her very nice body. She too was wearing shorts and now sported the oversized black sunglasses perched on her head like so many other Southern California girls.

Then DJ hopped out and squealing, went straight to Brooke as the two girls started chattering and complimenting each other's new swimsuits. There was much to compliment about the youngest Evans daughter. She'd hit the same 5'9" height as both her older sisters, although she was still skinnier throughout. The one notable exception (or two) was that at sixteen, DJ's breasts were already as big as Dawn's 34Ds, something impossible to miss as she was wearing the exact same red bikini I'd seen her in last year, now stretched a little tighter around her fabulous body. By the time that girl hit eighteen she probably would have a bosom as big as Dayna's.

"Look, you're giving my brother a hard-on," Brooke giggled and pointed.

"Nah. He had that for you before he even got out here," DJ turned and evaluated me like a piece of meat, pretending as if I couldn't even hear them.

"But he's staring at YOUR boobs right now," Brooke pointed out.

"Why do you think I wore this thing? Ben hasn't nailed me since Halloween." DJ sighed and fixed her eyes on me.

"Would you like me to do something about that?" I growled lustfully, feeling my dick get even harder.

"Absolutely," the sunny blonde vixen husked before turning her back to me and leaning forward just a few inches over the rail, thrusting her ass out. She wasn't wearing shorts over her bikini bottoms and the red fabric was woefully inadequate at covering her perky buttcheeks. "The only question is: How do you want me?"

"DJ!" Dawn suddenly barked from the doorway. "Cool it. He's got a girlfriend now."

I turned my head and my eyes popped open. DJ may have had Dawn's cup size, but she had a ways to go before developing the same curvature, poise, and carriage of a nearly 18-year-old young woman in the prime of her youth and fully aware of her physical beauty. Then there was also Dawn's perfection of a face, from nose to lips to cheeks and especially those brilliant blue eyes. I didn't even notice the bikini, even though it did enhance her allure while drawing attention to everything it needed to. No, I was looking at the whole package, face, body, and even soul.

They say that boys are trained from birth to hold up their mothers as the pinnacle of womanhood and subconsciously seek out a wife that reminds them of their mom. I wasn't that kind of kid. From birth, I'd been trained by experience to view Dawn as the pinnacle of the female race. She was my partner in the playground and my confidant when hiding beneath the bedsheets with a flashlight, telling each other stories. My first adolescent fantasies were of her and my first sexual experiences were with her, even if she wasn't the one to take my virginity. I simply vibrated on a sexual frequency that Dawn matched perfectly, a sympathetic vibration that resonated in both of us whenever we were near each other.

And as I stared at Dawn in that bikini my dick became harder than ever, my skin temperature rose ten degrees, and my mouth even watered. Without conscious thought I took two steps toward her, my destination clear. Nothing else mattered; I would scoop up MY Dawn in my arms, carry her back into her family's cabin and not stop until I'd stripped off every article of clothing she was wearing with my teeth. And then we would make sweet love, the passionate sex of reuniting after a long absence, going and going until we'd both satiated the driving hungers inside of each of us to be together ... always...

I watched Dawn's eyes quivering as I approached her. She held my gaze and took a step towards me, recognizing the rise of our innate sexual attraction and returning it with her own, shining back an instinctive lust. But just as soon as she took that step, she blinked twice and took a step back, turning her head away and breaking our eye-contact. And in that moment, the connection was gone. I came to a dead stop myself, wondering what the hell was going on.

"So ask Adrienne," Brooke was giggling off to my side. "For a girlfriend, she's very, uh, open. You may have to crawl between her thighs first, but you won't regret that experience, either."

DJ's voice was clearly interested. "Really?"

Brooke's voice was even more sexually-charged. "Really. Ask Adrienne."

I was breathing hard, still staring towards Dawn, still feeling the desire inside to carry her into the cabin and ravage her body. My dick was throbbing with need. There hadn't been a day we'd been together in the past two years it seemed when our bodies weren't joined together in some form of intimate embrace. And I couldn't help but feel a... wrongness ... in the universe if I couldn't be with her like that today.

Dawn got a pained look on her face as she returned her gaze to mine. This time, her eyes didn't shine with instinctive lust. Her hand went to fiddle with her bracelet and she winced as if in unbearable pain. She didn't speak, but I understood: 'We can't, Ben. I want to. But we can't.'

"Ask me what?" Adrienne had stepped outside. And at the sound of her voice, I spun around. She was looking at Brooke and DJ, both younger girls blushing beet red while they looked at the older, taller girl in embarrassment.

Well, Brooke was looking at Adrienne in embarrassment. DJ's eyes had bugged out seeing the stunningly gorgeous blonde's E-cup tits bulging out of her skimpy bikini top and her Hawaiian Tropic-perfect body. Adrienne exuded sexuality out of her every pore and if there were a hundred guys around us, they would all be drooling as well. And DJ wasn't the only one staring.

I was ogling my girlfriend and vibrating with sexual need. The succession of girls, each one more sexually spectacular than the last, had turned my brain to mush. The desire to carry off Dawn for athletic, passionate sex was still inside me, and it found it's outlet in Adrienne. And then I simply couldn't stop myself. I took three steps forward, my hard dick leading the way as I went straight for my girlfriend. And grunting like a caveman, I simply lowered my torso, threw Adrienne over my shoulder, and carried her squealing into the cabin. The last thing I heard was DJ laughing, "I think we all overdid it."

Maybe they had. My mind was lost to lust as I carried a shrieking Adrienne past my parents and into the bunkroom. I kicked the door closed and dropped my girlfriend onto my bed, quickly ripping my tank top over my head and shoving my swim trunks down to my ankles.

"Ben! Ben!"

"Urgh! Ugh!" I grunted unintelligibly as I started yanking down Adrienne's bikini bottoms while she wriggled beneath me.

"Holy shit!" she exclaimed, astonished by the wild look in my eyes. And in a panic, she babbled at me, "Ben! Ben, wait! You're too big to go in dry!"

"Hnn-nngh..." I pleaded with my eyes while fisting my cock and jerking it roughly. I need to CUM. I couldn't CONTROL it.

"Wait-wait-wait!" Adrienne batted my left hand off her body and then scooted to the edge of the bed. I pulled my right hand away when I realized what she was doing as she took my cock in her mouth, sucking me quickly and spitting on the end, more intent on lubricating me than giving me a proper blowjob.

Still, I moaned feeling her warm wetness around me and sensed only the slightest bit of clarity returning to my mind. "Adriennnnne..." I groaned, at least managing to form a coherent word.

She got the idea and lay back, raising her hips up while pulling the crotch of her bikini bottoms to the side. I quickly knelt on the bed and aimed, and a second later I'd crammed the first six inches of my dick inside her not-yet wet pussy.

"Ohwaaah!" she screamed at the penetration, not quite painful but not pleasurable either. But when I pulled back and lunged forward again, I felt the first traces of lubrication as her vagina quickly adjusted to my presence and opened up.

I was a caveman. I dropped my head against Adrienne's shoulder, crushing her still-covered tits beneath my chest. Grunting unintelligibly and without thought or care for my girlfriend's pleasure, I rutted away inside her, grunting and thrusting and drooling uncontrollably. And inside a minute, I stiffened up and came, squirting my load into the sexy teenager's accepting body.

Ten seconds later, my cheek hit the mattress as I panted with the unexpected exertion. Sweat dotted my forehead and I groaned as if only now awakening from a deep, long coma.

Crushed beneath me, Adrienne was breathing hard and staring at the ceiling while slowly rubbing my back. She stayed quiet while I slowly brought my own breathing under control as the magnitude of what I'd just done hit me.

Picking my head up and lifting my torso up with my elbows to relieve my weight off her, I whimpered, "Adrienne, I'm so sorry. I couldn't help it."

She just smiled radiantly, her hazel eyes aglow as she patted my head. "Don't be, Tiger. I told you, this body is yours to take whenever you want." She chuckled and looked down between us, where my cock was still embedded inside her. "Not many girls can say they their boyfriend took one look at them in a new bikini and carried her inside to fuck like animals."

"Ugh," I groaned. I didn't find my lack of control a compliment.

"What did those girls do to you out there?"

I kissed her quickly on the lips and then started extracting myself out. "I'll try to explain when we get there."

The guys by the lake more or less reacted the same way I did. No, they didn't carry the girls off to fuck, but from the looks in their eyes, they certainly WANTED to.

Brooke and DJ, as usual, soaked it all up like sponges. Both had boyfriends back home, but that didn't seem to deter them from flirting and having fun.

Adrienne, on the other hand, made it a point to just appear completely into me. She cuddled with me on a lounge chair only meant for one, draping her fantabulous body all over mine. Every single guy who approached the area found their eyes drawn to her tits, legs, or ass, depending on what angle they were coming from. But not a one even tried to talk to her. She made it quite clear she was already taken.

I actually told Adrienne to go flirt and have fun. I knew she enjoyed it and I didn't feel threatened by it in the slightest. But she bashfully shook her head in the negative and said, "Just let me get comfortable here first, okay? This is all new to me and I just want to settle in a for a few days, okay?"

No one tried to talk to Dawn, either. But it wasn't because she looked occupied with a guy. No, Dawn looked utterly and completely miserable. Guys, both old friends and acquaintances along with new ones, meandered by while admiring her beauty and looked ready to strike up a conversation. But one ice cold 'Go the fuck away' stare from her and the guys would beat a hasty retreat. Eventually, she just pulled a linen shirt on in an attempt to curb the flow of admirers.

Feeling bad, I tried to engage Dawn in conversation; but her answers were clipped and measured as I noticed her gaze kept drifting across me to Adrienne. Frequently, I found her fiddling with the 'Ben Forever' bracelet, and I was in pain with indecision over what to do. Eventually, Dawn just picked up her gear and left, heading back towards the lodge without so much as a goodbye.

"Ah, hell," I groaned and made ready to get up and go after her.

"No, hold up," Adrienne pinned me down. "Let her go."

"But Adrienne..."

"Stay with me, okay, Ben?" She sighed and glanced around. Brooke and DJ were chattering ten feet away with a couple of guys and oblivious to the two of us. Adrienne lowered her voice and leaned in. "She's jealous, Ben. She looks at me and you like this and she remembers when it was you and her. She wishes she was in my place right now and it just hurts too much to watch."

I clenched my teeth and glanced over, seeing Dawn's retreating form getting farther and farther away. Then I looked back at Adrienne. "So did you do it on purpose?" I accused. "Draping yourself on top of me to make her jealous and make her run away?"

Adrienne pulled back with anger in her eyes. "Is that what you think? That me wanting to cuddle with my man — after he just fucked my brains out and squirted a gallon of cum inside me not half an hour ago — is about another girl?"

Ah, hell. I was in trouble. Instantly apologetic, I stammered, "Wait, Adrienne, I didn't mean it like that."

"Fuck you, Ben." Her tone was not pleasant. Adrienne started getting up.

"Wait ... Adrienne..." I pleaded.

"I want to be with my boyfriend, the way we've always been together," she hissed. "If you can't handle being with me that way when you're around Miss Beautiful Best Friend, then maybe you've got to decide whether you really want to be with ME."

"Adrienne..." I groaned.

She just pulled her towel around herself and marched away.

Ah, HELL.

I got off the lounge chair and ran after her.

It was after dinner and we all headed back to the cabin to grab some sweatshirts to ward away the evening chill. But just when we were about to leave again, Mom called out to Adrienne and me. "Can I talk to you both for a minute?"

Adrienne came obediently and I followed after. Mom sat us down in the common room and looked pointedly at Adrienne. "So how are things going with you and Dawn so far?"

Adrienne looked taken aback for a moment by the question, furrowing her eyebrows before backing up her head and replying, "Okay, I suppose."

"I know the situation feels a bit awkward, Dawn having been so close to Ben and all. But I really do need you to try. The Evanses are very special to our family and we have bonds that go way beyond mere friendship."

Adrienne nodded. "I know. I mean, I hadn't really seen it until we got here, but I know."

"Are you going to be okay with Ben and her still having a close relationship?"

Adrienne's eyes narrowed and she glanced over to me. "Define 'close'."

"We're just friends, Adrienne," I put my hands up defensively. "She's got her boyfriend and I'm with you."

"But she still wants him," Adrienne said firmly, looking back at my mom. "How am I supposed to handle that?"

"I don't know," Mom shrugged. "That's something the three of you are going to have to work out. And you've got a month up here to do that before you all move in together."

"Together?" Adrienne looked agog.

"Wait, what? I thought we were living with Brandi," I furrowed my eyebrows and leaned forward.

"You are," Mom nodded. "But Brandi and Dayna didn't want to get split up and they rented a house for you all. Brandi just told me yesterday." Mom looked at me. "So you, Adrienne, Brandi, Dayna, AND Dawn are all going to be living together at Berkeley come late August."

"What?" I repeated. Ordinarily, I'd be thrilled. But now? Oh, this could get messy.

"Maybe I should live separately," Adrienne said quietly.

"No. You're a part of this family now, Adrienne," Mom said sternly. "You can't just run away from the situation. And if you really think Dawn wants Ben back, do you really want to leave him in a house with her and not you?"

Adrienne got a pained look on her face. "Maybe it's better that way." My girlfriend glanced sadly at me. "You two have so much history together." She turned to get up.

"Adrienne, don't get melodramatic..." I groaned. I'd just spent several hours since the lake reassuring her that I wanted her and it was all coming unraveled again.

My girlfriend just started sniffling as she walked away and out the door. I hung my head and sighed, "Ah, hell..." Then I picked my head up and started to go after her.

"Ben, hang on." Mom's voice stopped me first. "I need to know, who do you want to be with?"

"Excuse me?"

"I think you heard me, Ben." Mom held my gaze with the intensity and weight of years of experience. "If there were no other romantic complications and you could just choose, who would you want to be with: Dawn or Adrienne?"

My heart and my head went in opposite directions. Then before I could breathe, they reversed course, STILL both going in opposite directions. I sighed and nodded firmly, choosing to stay the course. "Adrienne. I'm in with love her."

"Then whatever you say to her, you've got to be strong and decisive. You're the man in the middle of this and Adrienne is your girlfriend. But it's more complicated than that because she's now also your sister in a way. Having a bad breakup is not an option. You need to show her you're committed. And you've got to prove you can handle a mature relationship."

I nodded and started turning away. But then I paused and looked back at her. "Mom, who do YOU want me with?"

She pinched her lips together and held my gaze. I knew she could wait me out longer than I her, so I added, "I used to think you expected me to marry Dawn, but now I'm not so sure."

"I just want you to be happy, Ben," she sighed after a brief pause. "You're still very young. Right now I just want you to learn what being in a real, mature relationship is all about. Things get complicated. Your friends and your wife will always vie for your attention, in whichever order those two girls may turn out." She pointed her fingers back and forth, crossing her hands and clearly indicating both Adrienne and Dawn.

I grimaced and contemplated all the possibilities, including ones where neither girl ended up in my life. Those were quite scary thoughts.

Mom's voice became reassuring. "But don't worry about the future or marriage just yet, Ben. Be safe and don't get either girl pregnant, or you may find your future is choosing you." She took a deep breath. "But you have time. I know your relationships with both of them are far from over."

I spent the rest of Saturday night doing damage control with Adrienne. I seemed to have reassured her that I loved her and I had no plans to break up with her for Dawn during the next month. I made only the briefest explanations that I just wanted the three of us to get along as friends, but Adrienne didn't want to hear it at the time.

"If she's as good a friend to you as you think, she'll find a way to fit in with 'us'. That's up to her, now," Adrienne had said coldly. I wasn't about to press the issue just then.

But Dawn pressed the issue the following morning.

Adrienne and I had stayed up relatively late, talking things out before heading back into the cabin and going to sleep. Between that and the long drive up, we were both exhausted and slept in, missing breakfast.

Mom woke us up. I stirred awake at the smell of coffee and sat up to find her rubbing my shoulder while holding a paper bag. The cups of coffee were on the nightstand between my bed and Adrienne's. "Wake up, sleepyhead. I brought you guys breakfast," Mom said gently. Then her voice dropped. "And Dawn's waiting for you outside."

Furrowing my eyebrows, I got up and pulled on a pair of shorts. I grabbed one of the coffee cups and started sipping as I headed for the door and opened it to find Dawn sitting on the bench outside, dressed in her hiking gear with a backpack sitting on the porch next to her.

"I was going to ask if you're ready to go, but clearly you're not," the beautiful sunny blonde smiled up at me.

"Go?"

Dawn frowned. "It's after breakfast. Our hike."

"Hike?"

She rolled her eyes. "Ben, we've gone to the clearing every morning at camp for years. Especially on the first morning to catch up. How the hell do you forget that?"

"No, no. Uh, hiking. Yeah. Sorry, I slept in," I fumbled through bleary eyes. "Lemme wake up Adrienne and then we'll get dressed." I turned to head back inside.

"But Ben," Dawn's voice was a plea, and I turned right around. She'd stood up, biting her lower lip and was fidgeting with the 'Ben Forever' bracelet again. "I thought we'd just go alone."

I blinked quickly, "Alone?"

"Like always. Just the two of us, catching up on everything we missed from each other's lives. I've got a lot to talk to you about."

I nodded in understand and approval and watched a smile spreading across Dawn's face. This was me and her. This was our life together, our partnership. It was the way things always were at camp.

But things were different this year. I stopped my nodding as I remembered my girlfriend and I hesitated visibly. "It's just ... uh, this is Adrienne's first real day here and she doesn't have any other friends. I don't think I can just abandon her for an entire morning, Dawn."

"You won't be abandoning her. She has your entire family," Dawn said almost petulantly. "Let Brooke show her around."

"Dawn..."

"Ben, pleeease," my lifelong friend looked absolutely crushed. "Just you and me, the way it's always been. Please?"

"I can't leave Adrienne."

"But we have things we need to talk about, Ben," Dawn huffed indignantly. "Private stuff. And that clearing is OUR special spot!"

"We've brought other people there before."

"Not like this! And never on the first day! Ben, come ON." Dawn looked confused, as if she couldn't possibly comprehend why I was resisting this.

"Hey, what's going on?" Adrienne suddenly appeared behind me, wiping the sleep from her eyes. She saw Dawn and her eyes narrowed suspiciously.

Dawn matched Adrienne's gaze, adding a gleam of hate into her gaze. "I was just here to pick up Ben for our hike."

"Hike?" Adrienne arched an eyebrow at me.

I sighed. "Every year, almost every day, actually, Dawn and I would hike out to this clearing just outside of camp and hang out together. It's been our routine since we were old enough to go off by ourselves."

"Oh! That sounds like fun," Adrienne perked. "So we need to get dressed?"

Dawn snorted and I sighed again. "Dawn would like the chance for just me and her to go alone. We haven't seen each other in a long time and she would like the privacy so we could catch up."

"I see..." Adrienne's eyes narrowed again, turning her gaze with the full weight of ALL her intensity onto me. "And what did you decide?"

"I haven't decided anything yet," I shrugged. It was the wrong thing to say. In one fell swoop, my teenaged mouth managed to piss off both Adrienne AND Dawn.

"What's to decide? We always go!" Dawn spat in annoyance.

"Haven't decided?" Adrienne spat at almost the same time. "You mean you even have to THINK about abandoning me all by myself to go leave with HER?"

"Adrienne ... Dawn..." I whimpered, only now realizing the magnitude of the shit I was in.

"And why should I trust her?" Adrienne stepped up. "From the minute we arrived she's been eyeing you like she owns you, Ben. Every morning for years, right? All alone? Tell me Ben. Exactly how many times have you and Dawn fucked in that clearing of yours?"

"Adrienne..."

"None of your fucking business," Dawn challenged Adrienne, stepping up into the other girl's face. "That's private between Ben and me."

"And you think I'm going to let him go off alone with you so you can seduce him?" Adrienne stepped up to Dawn, trying to tower her extra inch of height. "Is that what you think?"

"Talk about freaking paranoid! We're friends," Dawn stepped up to Adrienne so that the two girls were now right in each other's faces. "I've got a boyfriend back home and I'm not looking to seduce Ben! If I'd wanted, it would have been ME he dragged into the cabin to fuck silly yesterday afternoon. But I didn't!"

"Bullshit! I see the way you look at him!" Adrienne snapped. "If I wasn't here you'd drop that boyfriend in a heartbeat to have Ben back!"

"He only SETTLED for you because I told him I was staying with Ryan!" Dawn yelled. "If I broke up with my boyfriend, Ben would dump you so fast your head would spin!"

"No he wouldn't! He told me he chose me! BEFORE he got your voicemail. Hah? Didja know THAT?" Adrienne yelled right back.

Dawn shot her gaze to me, her eyes opening wide in horror and disbelief.

I winced. "I told you. When we talked," I said softly, remembering when Dawn called me the second time and actually got me instead of the machine. But apparently that particular little detail of which choice came before which had either slipped her mind or been lost in communication.

And then it was my time to watch in horror as Dawn's lower lip twitched and a look of complete and utter sorrow descended across her face. She was crushed. She was absolutely crushed. And with an almost violent jerk, she yanked on the silver bracelet hard enough to leave scrape marks on her hand, and then threw it at my feet. Snatching her backpack, Dawn turned and stepped off the patio, quickly hustling down the trail. She hurried as fast as she could, but even that wasn't fast enough for me to not notice the abundant tears that were pouring down her face as she fled away.

I felt half of my soul yanking out of my body and going with her as she ran down the pathway. Eighteen years of my life was walking away from me. I remembered the excitement and thrill of discovering sex with Dawn. I remembered the tenderness and affection in her touch. And I remembered the heartache and bonding of love we'd made together, right up through Mark's date-rape. My knees went weak and I fought to maintain my balance. As crushed as Dawn had looked, I now felt.

Adrienne was a little more direct in her reaction. She went straight for the bracelet, bending down and standing up, only now reading the inscription. Her eyes went wide and she looked up at me, but my gaze was swimming in tears as I stared after Dawn.

She took a deep breath and looked at me for the first time this morning with some sympathy. But then I blink to send rivers of moisture rolling down my cheeks as I turned and went into the cabin.

Mom was standing in the hallway, having quietly observed everything. She had such a look of maternal compassion on her face and looked ready to reach out and touch me, but I just brushed straight past her and went into the bunkroom.

A few minutes later Adrienne came to me. She sat beside me on my bed and wrapped her arms around my shoulders, leaning in to kiss my cheek. "It's okay, baby," she said softly. "I'll be everything you need."

But as I felt the hole inside, the hole where my Dawn belonged, I knew that no matter what, no matter how hard Adrienne tried, she could never be everything I needed. I just closed my eyes, bent my head, and sobbed my heart out.

The next week was rather awkward. It was clear to everyone that Dawn was avoiding me, and I wasn't really going out of my way to search her out either. But at mealtimes, our families always ate together and the tension between Dawn and me was palpable. Our parents were rather more delicate around us and even the twins were quieter, knowing that all was not peachy between us.

Adrienne was doing her best to keep me happy. She was not much of an outdoorsy type of girl, her lack of family trips having never prepared her for anything but the usual suburban jungle. Actually, she had to trim down her nails the second day after figuring out a french manicure wasn't the best style for a summer camp. And she once commented, "I feel naked without a cell phone nearby."

I just grinned and said, "Well, if you already feel naked. Then I guess there's no need for these clothes then."

My girlfriend just rolled her eyes and told me to save it until we got somewhere more comfortable.

I engrossed myself in teaching Adrienne about the environment and educating her while we went on our own hikes to be alone and talk. She had excellent endurance and her feet didn't get sore easily, even though tromping around trails is rather different from dancing on basketball hardcourts or on football fields.

My girlfriend saw everything with fresh eyes and from a new perspective, reinvigorating me to the beauty of our camp with its creeks, ridges, and the big lake. I saw things with the wonder of her eyes, but merely poked fun at her skittishness for anything crawly or even remotely slimy. What can I say? She's an 'indoor' girl. Adrienne hadn't packed much that could get dirty, and it was a challenge to get her to even sit in the grass or on a log. She was always daintily picking at wherever she would have to sit, trying to brush away dirt or leaves or anything else she could do to make it 'cleaner'. And don't even get me started with insects...

And of course, Adrienne tried to keep me happy by fucking my brains out at every opportunity she could get. Quiet moments in the cabin were the obvious choices. But with a lack of more opportunities, she would settle for outdoor romps on blankets we would spread in other clearings. My spot with Dawn wasn't the only one I knew for getting some privacy, although no matter where we went, Adrienne was always a little shy and tried to keep the volume down. And I could tell she wasn't entirely comfortable being naked outdoors.

There were also some hints that Brooke and DJ wanted to join us. Adrienne probably would have accepted if the younger girls were willing. But as much as DJ wanted me, her conscience wouldn't let her do so given the way things were with me and her sister Dawn. And Brooke settled for just one quiet threesome with us just to get her 'fix' of cock.

I am a sexual creature, and frequent sex did wonders for keeping me happy. But as hard as Adrienne tried, my mood worsened with every passing day. Every single time I saw Dawn was another weight sinking into the bottom of my heart, dragging down my every action. I missed her terribly. Missing her while being 500-miles away was one thing. Missing her and not being able to talk to her or laugh with her ... or kiss her ... when I was seeing her a minimum of three meals a day was absolutely killing me.

Dawn seemed even worse. Her cheeks were hollow. There were bags under her eyes. And she wasn't eating much.

I, at least, had Adrienne. Dawn had no one.

And then even sex couldn't help when Adrienne went on her period. Yeah, she still gave me blowjobs and I fucked her ass a few times. But by then my heart just wasn't in it as much and I spiraled into a melancholy from which there seemed no recovery...

... until Felicia Clarkson arrived..

47 Chapter 39: Summer Camp ll

It's impossible not to overhear the guys talking about the babes of the camp. On any given trip to the bathroom by the lake, one can hear the guys chatting about which girl is wearing what bikini or how much some particular girl's tits have grown since last year. Even the adult guys gossip about who is fucking whom. It had been known for years: Every available girl looking for attention just had to lounge by the lake and the guys would come.

Adrienne was feeling particularly frustrated with me that day when she suggested we go to the lake for an afternoon. She was wearing a slightly less-revealing bikini to cover her tampon, but the golden blonde was just as stunning as ever. I half-heartedly went on a few waterslides and zipline runs with her before retreating to a lounge chair. Adrienne hung around a little longer to flirt with the guys.

I didn't mind. Flirting energized Adrienne, lifted her mood, and in general made things in my life much better. I knew she would never cheat on me and so I didn't worry. Actually, some part of me hoped Adrienne might cheat on me so we could break up and I could run back to Dawn, but I shut down that line of thinking as soon as it started. Losing Adrienne would crush me even further, and if that happened I seriously believed I would just kill myself to end my misery.

I had to take a crap and went to the bathroom. And while I was sitting in a stall I overheard a few guys walking in and heading for the urinals.

"Fuckin' A that girl is HOT. What I wouldn't give to get my lips onto those titties!"

"Titties! Those cannot be called titties, dude. They're too big. Those are freakin' gorgeous melons, man!"

"What do you think it would take to pry her away from that Ben kid and get her to let me go for a ride?"

"Never happen. That girl's all cock tease. She's knows she's fucking fine as shit but she ain't gonna put out. Just be glad Ben brought her; eye candy is better than nothing, and some of the other chicks are getting a little wilder just to compete. Did you SEE what Lucia Ramirez is wearing today? Shit, man. Taken or not, I don't mind being able to stare all day at Adrienne's fiiine body."

"Well now that Ben's hooked up with Adrienne, maybe we can do more than stare with Dawn now, huh? Have you seen the way that girl's grown up? I can't decide who's more fucking gorgeous: her or Adrienne."

"Dawn. Adrienne's built like a porn star, but Dawn just looks so sweet and lovely and I just wanna bend her over and UNGH, double-up UNGH-UNGH, you know?"

"Fuckin' A, man. I think I gotta go with Adrienne. I'd love to tap that ass. Mmm- mm-mmmm ... But you might be right. Dawn's fuckin' hot and this may be our chance. I don't think I've ever seen Dawn away from Ben like this. I fuckin' thought those two were married at sixteen, y'know?"

"I know. But she doesn't hang out down here anymore. We gotta go find her. She's clearly upset with Ben bringing Adrienne and all. Maybe we can give her a shoulder to cry on."

"Dude. Totally!"

The guys finished up and left the bathroom. I steamed inside and only then opened the stall to wash my hands and exit. Briefly, I thought of warning Dawn but then decided against it. Dawn could take care of herself and she did seem pretty loyal to Ryan.

And if she did fuck one or both of the guys, it wasn't my place to judge. Not anymore...

... but it would still hurt inside. After all, she was MY Dawn.

So it was decided: If either of those two gorillas laid a finger on her, I snap their fucking necks.

It was in this state of agony, jealousy, and rage that Felicia Clarkson found me. I was steaming behind my sunglasses and staring at nothing when I felt a warm body sliding my legs over and sitting on the edge of the lounge chair with me. "You look like you could use one of my famous backrubs."

I blinked and pushed my sunglasses up onto my head. "Felicia?"

"Hi, Ben," the gorgeous young woman smiled dazzlingly at me. She pushed her own silver-framed sunglasses up onto her head and fixed me with an intense, steely grey gaze. I'd seen her smoldering look before. Felicia had been doing modeling for a San Francisco-based boutique company, and I'd come across some of her photos on the internet. The 22-year-old brunette's picture-perfect face was dominated by her large, expressive pale blue eyes that glinted grey in the right light. Her high cheekbones led down to pouty lips that promised to be oh-so-perfect wrapped around my cock. And as she leaned forward over me, her nice breasts strained the sheer fabric of her white bikini into forming jaw-dropping globes of cleavage.

"Hey, uh, what's up? When did you arrive?"

"Just this morning," she nodded, smiling. "I was just walking by and I couldn't help but notice how upset you looked. Trouble in paradise?"

Why did everyone use that phrase? I sighed and shrugged. "Something like that."

She nodded. "I ran into Dawn this morning. She looks terrible. What happened? Did you two break up?"

I bit my lip and glanced away. "Something like that," I repeated in a more dejected voice.

"I see," the gorgeous older woman smiled predatorily. "Well keep your chin up, Ben." She reached forward and put her hand on my bicep, squeezing experimentally and smiling at what she found. "A handsome young stud like you can't stay single for long."

The dancing in her eyes made it clear she had some ideas as to who could take Dawn's place, ideas she wanted to share with me. But just then my girlfriend arrived.

"Hey, Ben," Adrienne greeted with a thin smile. "Who's your friend?"

Felicia turned and her eyes bugged out for a second when she saw Adrienne's beauty. But the older girl recovered quickly and extended a hand. "Felicia Clarkson."

My girlfriend narrowed her eyes in caution as she took Felicia's hand. "Adrienne Dennis, Ben's girlfriend. So ... how do you and Ben know each other?"

"Ben and I are ... old friends..." The husk in the way Felicia said it made things sound like we'd been lovers for years and years.

"We're just acquaintances," I said sharply to Adrienne. "Actually, Felicia pretty much ignored my existence for years and years until just last summer."

"Men are like fruit. You need to wait for them to ripen just right," Felicia purred. "But what about you, Adrienne? You are far too beautiful to just be a teenager. An older woman like you must surely know the right time to scoop up a young stud like Ben, here."

"I'm eighteen," Adrienne smiled thinly. "But if that's a compliment, thank you."

"It was, it was," Felicia nodded, her smile thin. "I will try to think of you as an equal, Adrienne, not just another kid."

I arched my eyebrow, wondering if Adrienne got the condescension in Felicia's backhanded compliment. And when I glanced at my girlfriend, I realized that she had.

"Well," Felicia shrugged and stood up, dusting her nearly naked asscheeks for any sand. "I'll be going. It was good to see you again, Ben. A pleasure to meet you, Adrienne."

We nodded and Felicia left. Adrienne watched her depart with intense eyes before eventually looking down at me. "She's fucking gorgeous," my girlfriend breathed.

I nodded. "I know."

"And she's a shark."

I sighed. And much more seriously I said, "I know."

Adrienne fixed me with a cool, inquisitive gaze. "She bag you?"

My eyebrows both went up. "No."

Adrienne blinked and bored her gaze into the back of my skull. "But it was close, wasn't it? She DID try."

I sighed and nodded. "I chose Dawn."

Adrienne looked off at Felicia again. "You chose right."

I arched an eyebrow. "Really? I wasn't under the impression you had a very good opinion of Dawn."

Adrienne sighed and sat down in the spot Felicia had just vacated next to my hip. "There's nothing wrong with Dawn. Everything I've seen is that she's a passionate, intelligent young woman. And her family speaks volumes for her personality. The Evanses are wonderful, almost as wonderful as your family, Ben."

"OUR family," I corrected, squeezing Adrienne's thigh.

"Right." That brought a little smile to Adrienne's face. But then she exhaled and looked off in the distance. "I know you want us to be friends, Ben. But I'm scared. I can't lose you."

I reached up and took her hand, tugging it until she looked down at me again, letting our eyes peer into each other's soul. "You won't," I reassured. "I chose you."

Adrienne smiled sweetly, then bent over and kissed me firmly. I think I heard three guys groaning in disappointment off in the distance. Then my gorgeous girlfriend picked her head back up and grinned wolfishly at me. "Thank you, Ben. And now I think I should reward my boyfriend for his choice. What do you say we find a quiet spot so I can suck your dick and then feel you spunking into my ass?"

As always, sex gave me a temporary feeling of happiness; but only temporary. That's because just before dinner, I ran into Dawn while hustling back to the cabins to grab something for my parents.

"Dawn!" I burped in surprise when she came out of her cabin right in front of me. "Hey..."

"Hey..." Dawn frowned and looked at the ground, brushing her sunny blonde bangs back behind an ear. She looked decidedly uncomfortable in my presence.

"Haven't seen much of you for the past week."

Her eyes flashed up to mine for a brief second but she didn't turn her focus to me. Distractedly, she said, "I've been occupied. Hanging out with friends, whatever ... you know." She started continuing on her way.

I sighed. "Dawn!" I turned and barked a little harshly. She stopped, but didn't turn back to face me. And with a calmer tone, I asked, "Dawn, please. Can't we talk?"

"Aren't you worried about your new girlfriend seeing us? I don't want you to get in trouble for being alone with me, Ben." The sarcasm was clear in Dawn's voice, not something I was used to hearing from her.

"Dawn, I miss you." The pain of a week of living with this hole in my heart came out in my voice, a pain that echoed in the way my best friend hung her head and seemed to shrink at the sound of it.

She was quiet for a long few moments, just breathing heavily. The silence hung between us, thickening with each passing second until finally Dawn spoke. "I miss you, too, Ben," she replied with the same haunted tone I felt inside. "But you chose her."

"As a lover. As a girlfriend," I hedged. "No different than you choosing Ryan."

"It's completely different!" Dawn said sharply, now turning around to face me with a world of pain in her eyes. And her voice started escalating as she ranted at me. "We were still WE when I was with Mark and you were with Megan! They were just dates. They were just boyfriends and girlfriends and people whose company we enjoyed when we were apart from each other, Ben! None of those guys ever took your place in my HEART! Not even Ryan! But you went and fucking fell in LOVE! With her!"

"That doesn't mean that WE can't be friends!"

"I tried to be your friend, Ben. I really just wanted to talk to you and catch up that first day. I wasn't going to try and seduce you or anything. I tried. Why couldn't we just go off alone and be US, Ben?"

I bit my lip. "You know why we couldn't. We can't be friends like that until Adrienne knows you're not a threat to her. And that'll never happen until you two sit down and talk."

"Why should I talk to that bitch?"

"She's not a bitch!" I barked angrily. I wouldn't let anyone call Adrienne a bitch, not even Dawn. "Put yourself in her shoes!"

"I would let you go be with your friend!" Dawn huffed.

"Would you?" I asked softly.

Dawn looked away, her eyeballs clicking left and right as her brain processed everything. Eventually, she sighed. "It doesn't matter what I would or wouldn't do. This is the situation we're in, Ben. You've got to pick, me or her."

"Dawn, don't be like this. I just want us to be the way we were before."

Dawn's lower lip quivered. "What we were before were lovers and intimate friends, Ben. We can't go backwards."

"Then we'll change things a bit. You've been my best friend since we were born, Dawn. Surely we can figure this out."

She hung her head, shaking it in the negative. "This is the only way I know how to be your friend, Ben. And if that's not acceptable to your girlfriend, then I guess I just don't have a place in your life anymore."

"Don't say that," I barked sternly. "You're my Dawn. You always have a place in my life."

"You chose Adrienne to take my place. And there can only be one in your heart."

I felt like I was arguing with a brick wall. And this wasn't just about me choosing Adrienne... "What about you? Why the hell did YOU call and tell me you wanted to be with Ryan at Berkeley!"

She winced painfully. Turning around and throwing her hands in the air. "I don't know!"

I bit my lip and waited for Dawn to complete her 360-degree turn. Her eyes were canted to the sides and she whimpered. "I just thought it was going to be for a little while! Ryan's just a GUY. I was lonely. But I don't LOVE him. We were gonna date and I felt sorry for him and he's worked so hard to get into Cal and be with me and I ... I just didn't know how to break it off with him and I just wanted to let things play out. Ryan can be my boyfriend and YOU can still be my Ben, don't you get it? I never chose him over you."

I frowned, feeling the old pain of hearing Dawn's voicemail constricting my heart. "That's not what it sounded like on the phone, Dawn."

She sighed, her shoulders sagging. "Ryan and I don't have a future, Ben. I never thought he'd get between US because WE were ALWAYS going to be together in the end! We have a bond, Ben!"

I paled at the expression on Dawn's face.

Dawn frowned bitterly as she sighed in resignation. "We HAD a bond."

"Don't say that," I whimpered. "We still have our bond. We've known each other too long to lose it, Dawn."

She shook her head. "I thought you'd wait for me, Ben. You didn't. Some bond."

I exhaled slowly, pain etched into my face. Now it was my turn to pace and spin around helplessly. I tossed my arms before letting them drop heavily against my own sides. And with tears in my eyes, I asked sorrowfully, "What happened to us, Dawn? Was it really so long ago that we were madly in love? We were each other's destiny ... Soulmates ... Where did we go wrong?"

Dawn looked at me with hatred as she spat, "You went and fell in love with her."

"Dawn, please."

"Talk to your girlfriend, Ben, before you lose her, too." She waved dismissively, turning away from me.

"If I did lose her, wouldn't that make you happy?"

My gorgeous best friend stopped with her back to me, exhaling slowly. For a moment, I sensed the wall she'd risen between us falling away. And when she spoke, her voice carried all the enduring love and affection I remembered in my Dawn. "I want YOU to be happy, Ben," she said sincerely. "That's all I ever wanted."

I whimpered. "How can I be happy without you?"

I could feel the wall rising up between us again. "Guess you shoulda thought of that before you chose her," she replied bitterly.

"Dawn..."

"Leave me alone, Ben." And this time, she walked away.

I was back to feeling a bit in the doldrums. Dawn and I wouldn't even look at each other throughout dinner. And things only got worse when I went to the restroom afterwards. On the way back to the table and to Adrienne, I saw a couple of guys chatting up Dawn in the lounge just after dinner.

Even without each other, Dawn and I had some friends our age who we could hang out with. Dawn had been spending a lot of time with Gary Wong, who was a year younger and idolized her. But we both knew he was harmless and he'd never tripped my alarms.

These guys, however, tripped my alarms. They were older, maybe early 20s, and they were both ruggedly handsome. As I passed I recognized the same crude voices from the bathroom and in concern, I shot Dawn a warning look. We might not be the best of friends right now, but I still wanted to look out for her.

She caught my glance and turned her head. I gave her a stern shake of the head 'no', intending to warn her of their less than platonic intentions. Perhaps I shouldn't have bothered. I mean, of COURSE the guys had less than platonic intentions. But in any case, Dawn took my prohibition as a challenge, glaring right back at me and then quite obviously going into flirt mode.

To my abject horror, Dawn giggled, played with her hair, and even slapped one of the guys on the shoulder. She was flirting just to piss me off. And I felt a knife being slid into my heart, right through that hole where Dawn belonged.

I felt like doubling over in nausea. I'd never felt quite like this before. There she was, MY Dawn, flirting with another guy to actually spite me. I felt like my soul was being ripped in two, and I just couldn't stand to be here anymore. I wanted to leave. I wanted to leave this camp behind, go home and crawl underneath my bed. I wanted to sob at the loss of my best friend, my soulmate, the counterpoint to my existence. I wanted to die if I couldn't have Dawn near me in some way.

I felt a cold shudder run down my spine to meet the flame of anger shooting up it, and unable to stand there and watch it happen, I turned and stomped out the door. Three feet down the hall, Felicia Clarkson stepped around the corner and I was in such a hurry, I couldn't stop my forward momentum and I crashed into her, toppling the both of us to the hardwood floor.

"Aah! Son of a bitch!" Felicia cursed when she hit the wood and I was quickly propping myself up.

"Oh, shit! I'm sorry, Felicia. I'm sorry! I wasn't looking where I was going!"

She softened instantly when she saw me. "Oh, Ben! Oh, it's okay. I'm okay." She sat up and checked herself for any scrapes or bruises. There were several other people gathering around to see what the commotion was, and when I checked Felicia over as well, I noticed something and coughed conspicuously.

Felicia caught the cough and looked at me. I gestured to my chest and she looked down. One of her breasts had come loose from her bra and was riding up and out of her top. The nipple wasn't exposed or anything, but there was certainly more creamy flesh on display than perhaps she'd intended. Blushing, Felicia tucked herself away and grinned. "Trying to get a peek, are you? All you had to do was ask," she said in a husky voice.

"Uh, right," I stammered and got to my feet, then reached a hand down to Felicia. Just then, Dawn came through the door right behind me, just in time to see me pull Felicia up to her feet and then watch as the older, beautiful model stumbled (perhaps not accidentally) against my chest, forcing me to catch her and wrap my arms around her.

"Mmm ... you've been growing up, Ben," Felicia purred from an inch in front of my face, her hands on my chest.

Right then, Dawn huffed past us, clearly peeved at what she'd just seen as steam started coming out her ears. And then she turned the next corner and was gone.

"Uh, right," I stammered and stepped back, my arms on Felicia's shoulders to make sure she was stable this time. "Sorry again for knocking you down."

"You can take me down anytime, Ben," Felicia said sensuously, those pouty lips right up beneath mine as she extended her 5'11" height forward.

"Felicia..." I said in a warning tone, looking around at the people still staring at us.

She just smiled and giggled, spinning away. "See you around, Ben."

Only then could I exhale.

The next few days were more of the same. Felicia was flirting with me at every turn. Dawn avoided me. And Adrienne was doing her best to keep me happy.

On top of that, Adrienne herself was starting to fray at the edges. There was only so much she could take being strong for me and being the best girlfriend imaginable while I just grumped and groaned my way throughout the day. And the more she saw how miserable both Dawn and I were, the worse she started to feel about the whole situation.

I knew we'd turned a corner when Adrienne started blaming herself, and I had to become the cheerleader.

"I shouldn't have come. I'm ruining everything," she pouted one day while we were out for a walk.

"You're not ruining everything. What are you talking about?"

"Your family and the Evanses had this perfect little harmony for years and years. Now everyone's tiptoeing around everyone else at the dinner table. Conversations are hushed. The parents are choosing their words very carefully. Even the twins are freaking out. There's a lot of awkward tension and it's all my fault."

Oh, I did NOT have the energy to deal with my own demons AND Adrienne's at the same time. "It's not your fault, Adrienne."

"Maybe you should just break up with me and that'll fix everything. You and Dawn can get back together and everyone will be happy again."

"That's not the point, Adrienne," I rubbed her back. "We can't just undo how we feel about each other."

"But it's my fault Dawn won't talk to you. And if Dawn won't talk to you, the whole Evans family gets all weird around us."

I rolled my eyes. "Then maybe you should let me and Dawn go for a hike to hash things out."

"No!" Adrienne stopped abruptly. "She's gonna seduce you and then I'll lose you!" And then the routine of facial expressions started crossing Adrienne's face as I recognized a full-blown panic attack of abandonment setting in.

"She's not gonna seduce me! No, no, please, Adrienne," I hugged her. "I love you, okay? You're never going to lose me. But one of you is going to have to bridge the gap to the other. Someone's got to be the better woman."

"What? You think I should go crawling up to her?" Adrienne looked at me sharply, anger clearly glinting in her eyes. "No! This is all her fucking fault. If she can't handle you being with me then that's her problem! And if she wants to be your friend then she can come talk to me. I'm your girlfriend now, Ben. Not her! It's HER job to figure out how to fit in with US. Jeez! Who's side are you on?"

"Yours, yours," I hugged her firmly while feeling even more emotionally drained than before. I think I'd rather have a root canal than have this conversation.

"But still ... I feel bad ... I've stolen you from her and ruined everything," Adrienne sighed, flipping like a bipolar switch. "Maybe I shouldn't have come."

Ah, hell. Here we go again.

Adrienne and I were sitting well back from the bonfire, perched on a boulder up the hill. Twenty feet before me and to the left, I could see DJ and Brooke laughing with Eden and Emma as they roasted their marshmallows and put together their s'mores. The twins, at twelve, had finally admitted they knew how to roast a perfectly good s'more themselves and were helping out to dish the sweet treats to the younger kids.

Also taking the opportunity to join in was Dawn. I watched her beautiful face flickering in the firelight as she quietly roasted at times and put together the graham cracker and chocolate parts at others. She also took a turn handing them out, during which several older teenage boys decided that they just HAD to come ask for a s'more.

Several of the guys flirted. Some even managed to get a smile on Dawn's face. But those smiles didn't last long and soon she was drawn back into her melancholy, the lines of sadness etched into the shadows on her face.

And each of those lines was etched across my heart. I couldn't describe the ache. I'd never felt it before. Half of my soul was missing. My lifelong partner in exploration and love was cut off from me. And her pain was my pain. Dawn and I were completely miserable without each other. It wasn't a matter of love. I could accept her being with Ryan if he made her happy. It was a matter of connection. Right now, we didn't have it. And without it, neither of us felt whole.

I wasn't the only one to notice how completely depressed Dawn was. "I feel so bad for her," Adrienne said softly to me. "I've stolen you away."

"You didn't steal anything. I chose you," I repeated tiredly. I felt like I'd been saying the same thing over and over and over again...

... and over again. It was exhausting trying to keep Adrienne happy and reassured that I loved her and that she wouldn't lose me. Yeah, I missed Dawn terribly; but as a friend, my best friend. I was IN love with Adrienne. If only Adrienne would believe me on that point.

Adrienne turned her face to mine. "You forget, Ben. I was there when you got her phone calls. I know how hard I had to work to get you to pay attention to me. And I saw the looks on your face both when you got her voicemail about Ryan and when she threw that bracelet down at your feet." Adrienne took a deep breath. "If you two didn't live 500-miles apart, you never would have broken up. And you'd be with her instead of me."

"If-if-if. None of it matters, Adrienne. I'm here with you and I love you. I chose you before any of the Ryan stuff happened." I sighed, weary from the repeated endearments. They were starting to sound hollow in my own ears after more than a week of repetition.

"I know, I know," she nodded. "But I still feel bad."

"You could talk to her," I suggested, and not for the first time. I wanted this resolved as much as anyone.

"Or she could talk to me," my girlfriend spat back.

'Or you could let me talk to her, ' I thought to myself. But I bit my lip and looked down. We both knew I wanted to reach out to Dawn, and only my fear of Adrienne's retribution had so far held me back. The one time I'd suggested it Adrienne had bitten my head off. But this was going nowhere if one of the two girls didn't cave.

"But she wants you back, Ben. I know it," Adrienne sighed. "She talks about how she's got her boyfriend back home; but the fact is, the moment you declare yourself available in front of her and she'll drop him in a split-second."

"You don't know that," I sighed wearily.

"I do. A girl knows. I know. It's why I can let you sleep with Helene or Stephanie or Cassidy. I know how they feel about you and how they don't feel about you. Cassidy was the closest to wanting you back, but even she knew in her heart it was already over." Adrienne exhaled. "But Dawn ... Dawn would steal you from under my feet if she got the chance."

I moaned, near complete and utter exhaustion. "Ah, hell. This is going to be sooo complicated at school next year."

Adrienne bit her lip, bent her head, and started crying. I was too emotionally wiped to feel quite sympathetic and perhaps a little harshly, I turned and groaned. "Oh, what is it NOW?"

It was DEFINITELY the wrong thing to say. Adrienne's eyes turned sharp as she pulled back and glared at me, shaking her head. "Fuck you, Ben."

I was instantly apologetic, "Oh, come on, Adrienne. I didn't mean it that way." I was just too tired and depressed from a week's worth of drama that I couldn't handle this anymore.

Shaking her head, Adrienne dropped off the boulder and turned to face me, tears already coming down her eyes. "I'm going to lose you, aren't I? Even if I somehow manage to hold onto you here, I'm going to lose you next year at school. Someway, somehow, you and Dawn are going to be together. She'll take you from me. She'll take you!"

Good lord, where was Adrienne's therapist when I needed her? "Adrienne, please. Listen to me."

But she was already stomping off. We'd been back and forth like this an average of twice a day for a week now. And I buried my forehead in my palm. Just this once, I sat up straight and called out, "Won't be much of a loss! Clearly I'm not worth being around!"

"I wouldn't mind spending some more time with you," Felicia's voice floated up behind me, that sultry purr tickling the back of my neck.

I sighed. "Hey, Felicia."

"What's wrong? You sound exhausted."

"I am," I sighed.

"You look like someone who could use a good backrub." Felicia's smoky, seductive voice simultaneously set my blood on fire and reignited that naughty, amoral part inside of me. I was pissed. I was annoyed. And a backrub from a freakin' hot, sexy babe sounded really, really good.

And it wasn't like I was doing anything new. Several times over the past few days I'd found myself hanging out with Felicia, just chatting and flirting lightly. With all the drama going on with Dawn and Adrienne, it felt quite pleasant and relaxing to just ignore all of it and concentrate on dropping sexual innuendos with a gorgeous babe. Each encounter was a welcome break, a time when I could just smile and flirt and enjoy being a guy, hanging around a beautiful girl without any extra emotional baggage.

And a welcome break right now was just what I needed. I rolled my eyes off the boulder and down to where Felicia was now standing just in front of me. She wore a zip-up UCLA hoodie, but unzipped far enough to let me see straight down and into her cleavage. What the hell. "Sure," I nodded. "Let's go."

I'd made an impulsive decision, one my conscience knew I probably shouldn't have made. I loved Adrienne and the foundation of our trust was that I didn't do anything behind her back. I knew with certainty I'd never let Felicia actually seduce me, so I wasn't totally worried. But given what I knew to be Adrienne's opinion of the older girl, I still shouldn't have gone with her.

But I WAS annoyed. And it felt like just a bit of a guilty pleasure to walk away from Adrienne's and Dawn's melodramas to hang out with Felicia. If they didn't like it, they should STOP having their little cold war.

And so here I was, walking up to Felicia's cabin while she wrapped herself around my arm, chattering non-stop. She talked about being so excited to have finally graduated from school and how she was still mulling over several lucrative modeling contracts. She was only at camp to satisfy her mom and dad who barely spent any time with her anyways, but felt like they were being dutiful and attentive parents by bringing her along. She started complaining how most of her camp friends had turned into bitches, jealous of her success over the years, and I rolled my eyes while snarking to myself how Felicia must have turned them away from her one-by-one. The girl was drop-dead gorgeous, no doubt about that, and she would never have a problem attracting new friends. But she had the personality of a snake.

I let her ramble on, dutifully chiming in with little questions along the way to keep her entertained and happy with my listening abilities. When we got to the cabin, however, now that I'd calmed down from my annoyance with the whole Adrienne/Dawn drama, I let my conscience come back and make a decision for me. "You know, Felicia, maybe this isn't a good idea. It's been nice talking but I should get back and find my girlfriend."

"Aww, you can't leave me NOW, Ben," Felicia pouted prettily. "I've walked away from the campfire to spend some time with you and work those kinks out of your back. You can't just abandon me."

I felt guilty for leading her on, but I still hedged, "Really, I'm fine. You don't have to give me a backrub. Maybe we can just go for a walk."

"Nonsense!" Felicia put her hands on my back and steered me into her cabin. "You're all tense and I intend to do something about it." Her voice dropped to that sultry purr on the second half of that sentence.

"Felicia..." I intoned and turned around to capture her hands with my own, our faces just a foot apart. Flirting by the lake or the lodge or whatever was one thing. Being alone in Felicia's cabin on the other hand... "We're not sleeping together."

"Ha!" the beautiful girl giggled. "Who said anything about sleeping together? Oh, Ben. You're so easy to tease."

She seemed appropriately playful, like her flirtations were just that, flirting. So with a few alarms going off in the back of my head, I let Felicia lead me inside.

I did, however, make sure the front window shades were open. And I headed for a couch in the common room.

"C'mon, Ben. You'll be much more comfortable lying face-down while I do this." The beautiful girl gestured towards an open doorway further into the house.

"Felicia," I looked at her seriously. "I'm not going into your bedroom."

"Why not?" She pouted cutely.

"Because I remember what happened the last time I went into your bedroom," I replied quietly.

"Oh, that!" Felicia laughed. "I completely forgot!"

I doubted it. The last time I was face-down on her bed getting a wonderful backrub, we'd both gotten naked with my cock a couple of inches from plunging inside the gorgeous model's cunt. I'd changed my mind at the last moment and it wasn't the type of thing easily forgotten. "Maybe this was a bad idea," I began.

"No, no. Relax. I'm not going to make a move on you, Ben," Felicia rolled her eyes and came over. "It's fine. Just sit down and let me massage away the kinks."

I sighed and acquiesced, sitting down on the couch and removing my sweater.

Felicia went into her room and then came back with a bottle of massage oil. "The shirt, too, Ben."

I arched an eyebrow at her.

"How do you expect me to do this with the shirt in the way?" She held up the bottle of oil.

Feeling slightly naughty while I was doing it, I removed my shirt and set it on top of my sweater beside me. Yeah, this was a DUMB idea, one that would probably get me into a lot of trouble with Adrienne. But I didn't care anymore. Screw the girls and their migraine-inducing problems.

Hell, maybe I should fuck Felicia, just to spite the girls. THAT would show them, hurt them back for all this agony they were putting me through. And it would feel sooo good.

I heard Felicia heating up her hands, rubbing them together with the slickness of oil between them. And then she touched me, a soothing warmth as her magic fingers began to dance on my bare skin.

I shouldn't have been surprised, but I was by how good Felicia was at this. She was deceptively powerful for her slight frame, finding strength without obvious musculature. Her hands glided professionally along my shoulders and down my spine, around and around. I felt the slick pressure of each digit as it skimmed across my bare skin, teasingly ticklish as well as relaxing. She soothed. She rubbed. And everywhere her fingers touched, my nerves rejoiced in utter satisfaction.

"Ohhh..." I groaned as my muscles relaxed beneath Felicia's commands. They say you can tell a lot about a lover's body control by the way they massage you. If it were true, Felicia had to be DYNAMITE in the sack.

I didn't flinch when I felt the soft touch of her lips between my shoulder blades. In fact, I hummed happily at the tender intimacy.

"Feel good?" she whispered sensuously right into my ear.

"Mmm..." I moaned in response. It felt really good. And she was making me feel even better. As her hands glided across my shoulders, I felt my posture sagging as muscles relaxed. And all the while my mind started to lift free of its earthly housing, my consciousness drifting away into pleasurable bliss.

"Ben..." she said softly while continuing to rub.

"Mmm?" I hummed, feeling rapturous with relaxation.

"You remember when I said that we weren't going to sleep together?" Her hands danced around my neck muscles, making my head loll forward.

"Mm-hm..." I mumbled an affirmative. Gawd this felt good.

"I was lying," she husked, and her hand circled around to my shorts.

Somewhere along the way, while my back, neck, and shoulder muscles had been relaxing, my cock had been getting harder and harder. It was rock solid by the time Felicia wrapped her bare hand around my shaft. It felt sooo good, the same warm pressure tightening around my most sensitive skin as she began stroking me in an expert grip. But that's when my conscious mind woke up and I jerked off the couch, almost tripping with her hand shoved into my shorts. "Whoa! Whoa!" My brain was racing.

"C'mon, Ben! You KNOW you want to."

"I said I DIDN'T want to! I've got a girlfriend!" I tried to protest, even as my eyes ran up and down Felicia's body, my mind imagining all the fucking we could be doing.

"You KNEW what you were getting into when you came into this cabin, Ben. Face it. You're horny for me and I KNOW I want that dick in me sometime before I leave."

"Felicia, it's not gonna happen," I whimpered, half-not believing myself.

"It's already happening, Ben. You've had what, three, four chances to turn me away already?" Felicia stood and posed, running her hands up and down her own fabulous body to make sure I could see how magnificent her beauty. "I've made my intentions clear for DAYS. But you keep flirting back. You keep talking to me, Ben. Why? Why, when it's so obvious what I want from you?"

"I'm just trying to be polite!"

Felicia laughed. "Is that what you're telling yourself? Just wait, Ben. One of these days you're going to get fed-up with your little girlfriend drama and I'll be right here. Just sex. Just you shoving your thick cock anywhere you want in my body, Ben. Isn't this a fuckable body? Don't you want to shove that weapon inside me? I know I've been thinking about it since last year. I want to feel your cum spurting against my insides, Ben. Anywhere you want, Ben. Any hole you want. No strings attached. And at the end of camp, I'll leave without any drama. Just sex, Ben. Just fan-fucking-tastic fucking, so good you'll be fantasizing about it for years to come, Ben."

"Ohhh..." I groaned, ridiculously naughty images racing through my brain. My eyes flared with undisguised lust.

"Come on, Ben," Felicia husked as she stepped forward, putting her left hand against my bare chest while reaching for my cock again with her right, sliding her fingers once again around my shaft. Her pale blue eyes clicked left and right staring into mine. "I need it, Ben. I need you."

My lower jaw quivered. The animal inside me, the one that rejoiced in having a few dozen sexual partners in the past couple of years, roared its approval. It was my nature, and it would be sooo easy to give in.

I grabbed Felicia's head in my hands, growling deep in my throat as I jerked her face towards me, pulling her lips towards mine. Her hand clenched around my dick and she puckered in anticipation...

... but I loved Adrienne. And I loved Dawn. And both my heart and my soul would never be the same if I did this. I wasn't just a kid anymore, being led around by my dick. It was like my mom had said: I had to prove I'd matured.

My lips stopped just a fraction of an inch away from Felicia's. I clenched my teeth, preventing myself from closing the gap, and I growled. "Goodbye, Felicia." Then I quickly jerked away and grabbed my shirt and sweater, moving quickly before my dick took over control of my brain.

Felicia just grinned. "You'll be back."

I ignored her and headed for the door. Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! I HAD known what I was getting into. Why the hell had I gone inside the cabin?

Shaking my head angrily to myself, I blew out the door and down the patio steps onto the dirt path, jerking my shirt over my head. I had to find Adrienne. I had to make this work.

After nearly an hour of scouring the campfire, cabin, main lodge, and other common areas for my girlfriend, I gave up and headed straight back to the cabin to wait her out.

I was sitting out on the bench when my parents returned with Eden and Emma in tow. I stood and asked, "Hey, have you seen Adrienne?"

They all shook their heads. My parents understood. Emma was the one to ask, "Are you and Adrienne having a fight?"

"Something like that."

"It's okay, Ben," Eden reassured me. "We know she loves you."

"Thanks."

Everybody went inside.

And I waited...

And I waited...

Just before 9pm, Brooke's curfew at camp, she arrived with DJ. I stood up and asked, "Hey, have you seen Adrienne?"

The girls looked at each other. DJ answered, "No. Have you seen Dawn?"

I shook my head.

The girls shrugged and the girls then turned to each other, hugging goodbye. Impulsively, DJ then scurried over to me and hugged me as well, rubbing herself into my chest with a giggle before turning and going into her own cabin. Then Brooke came back to me. "You okay, Ben?"

"Yeah," I answered half-heartedly.

Brooke wrapped her arm around my waist. "What's wrong?"

I sighed. "I screwed up."

Brooke was quiet for a few moments before asking softly, "Felicia?"

I sighed and nodded. Was I that transparent?

"You have sex with her?"

"No, nothing like that."

"Didn't think so. You don't have that ... look ... The one you normally get after cumming. You're still all tense inside."

I shrugged.

"You want to talk about it?"

I shook my head.

My little sister circled around in front of me, hugging me firmly. And then she got up on her tiptoes and tugged on the back of my head to kiss my cheek tenderly. Then she went inside the cabin.

I sat back down and waited.

And waited...

And waited...

"Ben, wake up."

"Wh-huh?" I blinked my eyes open, my left eye wincing against the porch light to that side but my right eye was just fine. The moon hung high in the sky above me, a beacon in the darkness. "Adrienne?"

"C'mon, Ben. Let's get inside." Hr expression was unreadable, odd shadows from the lights giving her face a dark edge.

"Where were you?" I asked blearily. My girlfriend didn't answer, but she stood me up and hooked her shoulder underneath my arm, supporting me as we headed for the front door.

"What time is it?"

"It's late. We need to sleep."

"Where were you?"

"Shh..." Adrienne stopped me just as she got the door open, putting a finger to my lips. Then she leaned in a kissed me softly, firmly, it was our slow-burn kiss. And when she pulled away, she whispered, "I love you, Ben."

"Wha-?"

"Shh ... later. We'll talk in the morning."

Adrienne and I woke up relatively late. But apparently it wasn't an issue because we weren't going to breakfast.

"We're not?" I questioned.

Adrienne just shook her head no. I knew better than to ask any more questions. When Adrienne got like this, just making plans and not telling me what they were, good things usually happened to me ... Usually. So hoping for the best, I shut up and did as I was told.

We got dressed, I put on my hiking gear, and a few minutes later, Mom returned with coffee and paper bags with bagels, yogurt, and slightly cold waffles. The two of us ate and I shot questioning glances at my girlfriend. Where were you last night? Who were you with? Where are we GOING?

Adrienne ignored my looks, concentrating on her food. Then Mom returned. She looked at Adrienne and said, "Dawn's waiting for you guys outside."

Furrowing my eyebrows, I asked, "What?"

Mom looked at me and shrugged before leaving.

Confused, I quickly got up from the table and went outside, turning left to look towards the Evans cabin just a few dozen yards away. No sign of Dawn.

And then I felt a pair of arms sliding around my waist from behind, startling me. It was HER. The warmth of her body and the instinctive knowledge that my Dawn was hugging me quickly calmed me down, and I sagged back against her embrace. I sighed with unbelievable relief and then felt a shiver run down my spine as Dawn's lips softly touched the back of my neck. It was a very intimate touch, and yet ... platonic. Dawn's kiss back there made me feel that she loved me, and yet wasn't interfering in my relationship with Adrienne.

It felt perfect.

Adrienne then appeared in the front door, a warm smile on her face.

Dawn released me and stepped back, finally allowing me to turn around and see the beautiful sunny blonde, dressed in her typical day hiking gear. And my eyebrows shot up when I realized she once again had the silver 'Ben Forever' bracelet around her wrist. How the hell did she get that back?

But Dawn wasn't looking at me. She grinned at Adrienne and chirped, "Ready to go?"

To my utter amazement, Adrienne stepped forward and the two girls hugged. "Ready," Adrienne nodded.

Dawn glanced mirthfully at me, a twinkle in her crystal blue eyes. "Does he have a clue what's going on?"

Adrienne turned, and side-by-side the gorgeous blondes (one sunny, the other golden) scrutinized the baffled expression on my face. "Nope. Not a clue," Adrienne confirmed.

"Good. Let's roll."

I bit my lip nervously. Either something wonderful was about to happen, or my absolute worst nightmare.

It took me about ten seconds on the trail to realize where we were going. "We're going to the clearing?"

Dawn, in the lead, turned and nodded. "The perfect spot for the three of us to talk."

I glanced at Adrienne, who's expression was unreadable as she walked just behind me along the trail. I arched an eyebrow in confusion.

"When we get there, Ben," Adrienne said, nodding forward. I looked up to Dawn, who similarly turned her head and nodded.

I had a million questions running through my head, not the least of which was: What the hell is going on? But I knew both girls. They were so vastly different in so many ways and yet very similar in others. Perhaps that was why I was attracted to both. And right now, I knew both girls weren't going to tell me a thing until they were good and ready.

So I sighed, put down my head, and hiked forward quickly to pass Dawn and take the lead. "If you won't tell me until we get there, then I'm going to get us there are little faster," I grunted.

Dawn came to an abrupt halt and held her hand up for Adrienne to stop as well. I took two more steps and then turned, a pleading look on my face.

"We'll get there ... when we get there," Dawn said coldly.

I whimpered and tried to cradle my balls between my thighs, feeling like I'd just been castrated. But Dawn had made her point. I was NOT in charge of this. It was a mild blow to my ego, but with everything going on, and facing two absofreakingly gorgeous young women, I could wait.

I would hate it, but I could wait. So I nodded, and Dawn strode past me, once again taking the lead.

It took about forty minutes to get to the clearing. Dawn was taking her time and Adrienne didn't know the trail at all. For example, she had to pause and more carefully navigate her way across a couple of rocks in the creek that Dawn and I could do in our sleep.

We'd turned off the trail and headed for bushes without any exterior sign or marking. No one else would know where to turn unless they had prior knowledge, and it was a miracle Dawn and I had found it when we were eleven. We pushed through the bushes, and I heard Adrienne take a deep breath as she looked at the pristine beauty of Dawn's and my 'special spot'. I decided to look at it freshly from her eyes.

The now fifteen by ten foot flat clearing was shaded and blocked on two sides by trees, with the bushes behind and the creek before us. We had a view of the canyon beyond and a constant but gentle breeze. It was quaint, and calm, and beautiful. It was our private paradise.

Dawn was in first and she and I automatically started laying down the ground mat and blankets, enough to cover the entire clearing. We'd needed the space before, especially when bringing down our sisters for some less than platonic family bonding. Memories of those times stirred my loins, but I tamped down on those urges. For all I knew, Dawn and Adrienne wanted to slit my throat and dump me in the creek.

Fortunately for me, things didn't turn out that way. We'd no sooner gotten settled than Dawn nodded to Adrienne, and my girlfriend leaned over to me, held my chin in her hand, and planted a firm, nuclear kiss on my lips.

The explosion lit up in my brain as Adrienne poured more passion into that kiss than she had in days of moping about how she'd ruined everything. And I let out a keening moan of relief into her mouth as I felt the wave of pleasure and joy shooting up and down my spine. My body turned to jello and I nearly fell backwards, but my giggling girlfriend pulled away before I collapsed.

Then Adrienne nodded to Dawn, and to my utter shock and amazement, my lifelong best friend leaned over and gave me HER volcanic kiss.

This time, I did collapse.

This time, my brain just shut down, and I let the bliss carry me away.

Sometime later, I blinked my eyes while I slowly focused on the trees above me. I know I didn't pass out, but my mind had gone elsewhere for a little while. The girls were talking above me.

"I'm not sure if I should be jealous," Adrienne was saying. "He didn't react like that when I kissed him."

"It wasn't so much of a shock," Dawn replied. "He does that every now and again when stuff happens he's completely unprepared for. It's just been such a long time since I kissed him that it takes his brain a minute to get unscrambled. See, he's coming around."

I sat up and Adrienne smiled at me. "You suitably stunned yet?"

"What's going on?" I croaked.

My girlfriend grinned and arched her eyebrow at me. "What, are you complaining with the direction things are turning?"

"No, no. Not at all."

Dawn looked at me with an oddly mischievous look in her eye. Then she turned to face Adrienne and smiled wickedly. "I don't think he's quite where we need him to be yet." Then she crooked a finger at my girlfriend and curled it in a 'come- hither' gesture.

Adrienne giggled and leaned forward, then the two stunningly gorgeous blonde teenagers came together face-to-face, mashing their lips against one another and starting to french kiss madly with plenty of tongue.

This wasn't happening. This was such a 180-degree twist from everything that had come before that this wasn't possible. It couldn't be real. I was dreaming. I was fantasizing. This wasn't happening.

And this time, my eyes rolled up in my head and I DID pass out.

When I came to, the girls were sitting side-by-side, chatting unintelligibly. My brain was not yet fully active and while I could hear their giggling voices, I couldn't quite process what they were saying.

My eyes flickered open and I inhaled sharply, filling my lungs. And the girls stopped talking before moving over me until I saw both their faces looking at me sideways from above.

"Morning, sunshine," Dawn grinned.

"How ya feeling, Tiger?" Adrienne added.

"What is going on?" I whimpered pitifully from flat on my back.

The girls both grabbed my shoulders and hoisted me up to a sitting position. Dawn then planted her face before me, searching into my eyes. Then she sat back and nodded. "He's ready now."

If Dawn wanted my mind to be a complete blank, where anything was possible, then she was right. I was so confused and dazed she could probably convince me the sky was purple with orange polka dots.

Adrienne leaned in to check my eyes and then nodded as well. "Okay. It's your show. Go ahead," she told Dawn.

My best friend smiled and reached out, grabbing one of my hands with both of hers. She took a deep breath and then began. "I followed you last night, Ben. To Felicia's cabin."

I inhaled sharply and flung my gaze to Adrienne, who regarded me coolly. You could now add panicked to the list of states my mind was cycling through, and if it weren't for her nuclear kiss just minutes ago, I might have broken down crying and apologizing profusely. But she HAD kissed me, and buoyed by that knowledge I waited patiently to see where this went.

"I heard everything, Ben. And while in the end you didn't do anything and you turned her down, Felicia was right about one thing."

My lower lip quivered before I asked, "What?"

"You HAVE had plenty of chances to shut her down. You don't have to flirt with her. You don't have to lead her on. I've seen other girls at camp flirting with you without things every getting even close to that point, which indicates a couple of things."

Adrienne jumped in. "One, you DO want to nail her, which isn't so surprising. I'm still glad you didn't though, Tiger."

Dawn sighed. "But two, we're losing you." Her voice was one of infinite sadness, echoing that hole in our hearts that I knew both Dawn and I felt inside. It resonated within me and as if we were cosmically linked, I felt the same sadness I saw on Dawn's face.

"If you'd slept with her, Ben, I'd have lost you," Adrienne said quietly, adding her own anguish. "We made a deal, not fidelity, but honesty, remember? I didn't even realize how close it was. I was only worried about Dawn and her seducing you away from me that I never stopped and realized just how frayed our relationship was getting. Even though I didn't want you to be depressed, I didn't realize that your depression from being apart from Dawn could make me lose you just as much as you ending up with her. And while I knew Felicia wanted you, I didn't realize how much you were holding onto her as just... something happier than what the two of us were giving you. She's not the problem. She's just an indicator of how fucked up things have gotten that you'd even think of banging her behind my back."

"I never would have slept with her," I said firmly, looking Adrienne in the eyes.

"I know that's what you told her, Ben," Dawn said softly. "That's what you told her verbally like three times. But things were closer than you think. You were very vulnerable, Ben. If she'd pushed just a little harder ... hell, if she'd just gotten her mouth on your dick, you would have gone through with it."

"Dawn, I-"

"It's okay, it's okay," Dawn shook her head. "In the end, nothing happened. But it made me realize how stupid I've been shutting you out. I was so consumed with jealousy over Adrienne and my own personal torture that I didn't realize how I was making the situation so much worse. My hatred of your relationship kept me from talking to either of you. My stubborn unwillingness to find a way to be your friend in some different way kept us apart. It's my own fault things are the way they are and the reason all three of us are unhappy."

"Dawn, we talked about this," Adrienne put in. "It's not all your fault. I'm the stubborn one. I wouldn't give you an inch of opening into Ben. I could have trusted him and let you go on that hike in the beginning. I could have encouraged him to interact with you, or at least not have scared him into thinking I'd get pissed if he so much as looked at you."

"It's my fault," I sighed. "I'm the one in the middle and it's my job to show you both how important you are to me and that you're not threats to each other."

"We know that, Ben," Adrienne nodded. "We know that now."

"You do?" I was surprised.

"After Felicia's," Dawn took over. "I went to find Adrienne and we talked. We talked a lot. And we put all our cards on the table. I want my best friend back. I want the man I can share every single secret of my life with. I want the man I trust above all others in the world." Then her voice turned husky. "And I want to make love to you, Ben. I want to feel you throbbing inside me while you crush my tits with your chest. I want to look into your eyes as you cum deep inside me, reminding me with every spurt how much you love me."

My jaw dropped and I looked at Adrienne, who just smiled. Then Adrienne stated, "And I want my lover, my master, my friend. I want to put myself in your hands and know that you'll always be there for me, ready to catch me if I fall. I want the support of you and your family, holding me and enveloping me in the love I never had. And I want the man I've come to depend on, for strength and protection and love." Then it was her turn to husk, "And I want you to hold me down and fuck me until I see stars. I want you to tie me up and use me as you will, spunking in my ass and then making me lick you clean. Because in the end, you'll have reminded me that even when I was completely at your mercy, it was only mercy and love that you really gave me."

I gulped and stared at my girlfriend. Adrienne giggled at the expression on my face and she smiled. "Our problem was very simple, Dawn wanted the intimacy of her best friend and I was too scared to let her, afraid I'd lose you to her. That's not an issue anymore."

"It's not?"

The girls shook their heads. Adrienne continued. "We have an understanding. I'm going to let you and Dawn be together as you've always been, but she's going to let me tag along. The three of us are here now the way we should have been on that very first morning. You and her: able to talk, catch up, and make love."

My eyebrows rose at that last part.

Dawn smiled. "But I understand that you're Adrienne's now. Things are different from when you were with some distant girlfriend of whom you were fond but not in love. So I can't shut her out for it to just be you and me. Only through openness and honesty can she trust me, so she'll be here by our sides."

Still with raised eyebrows, I glanced at Adrienne, who just nodded.

Then Dawn finished with a sigh, "And at the end of the summer, you'll still be her boyfriend. We go our separate ways for a month and a half and when we come back together, at Cal, everything will still be the same."

"I don't lose you," Adrienne said softly. "She can still have you. And you get the both of us. Everybody wins."

My eyebrows were still raised. I looked at both girls. "You're serious?"

Dawn giggled. "Maybe we didn't blow his mind enough. He's not quite as passively receptive as I'd thought."

"Still a little in shock, but I think he's getting it," Adrienne replied with a smile.

I blinked a few times, furrowing my eyebrows. "Okay, I think I got that part." I nodded slowly. But then I pointed at the two of them, bringing my fingers together with an arched eyebrow. "But that still doesn't explain the two of you, uh..."

"Making out?" Dawn giggled. "That's easy. I thought Adrienne was so freakin' gorgeous the first time I laid eyes on her. We think alike, Ben. Wasn't that how you felt when you looked at her?"

I gulped.

Adrienne chuckled and nodded. "And Dawn looked so beautiful and sexy. I haven't been so instantly attracted to a girl like that since Candy."

Dawn grinned. "So once we figured out that we didn't need to be rivals, we gave in to our desires and had sex last night. Oh, Ben, you shoulda been there. It was SPECTACULAR."

Okay. NOW my mind was blown.

When I finally came to, I nearly passed out again. The vision before me could only have sprung from my imagination, and yet there it was, live and real. I had to pinch myself to make sure I wasn't dreaming.

Adrienne and Dawn were fully naked on the blankets beside me.

And they were sixty-nining.

My jaw hit the ground and my eyes went wide, drinking in the view. Dawn was currently on top, her head to my relative right as she gripped Adrienne's thighs and lovingly licked between them like a fastidious housecat. Her fine, sunny blonde hair blocked my actual view as it hung down past her cheeks, but she held her body off Adrienne's with her knees and elbows, allowing those firm D- cup tits to sway gently, occasionally scraping her nipples along my girlfriend's abdomen. And I had to admit I felt jealous. Adrienne's period had just ended the previous morning and even I hadn't gotten a fresh taste of the stunningly gorgeous blonde's muff.

At the other end, said stunningly gorgeous blonde had her head wriggling between my best friend's thighs. Adrienne's massive tits were big and firm enough to sit mostly upright, mashing the nipples against Dawn's belly. Adrienne's golden blonde hair was flung back and out of the way, letting me see her nose disappearing into the firm butt-cleavage of Dawn's tight ass. And presently, my girlfriend decided to take charge as she rolled the two of them over and furiously ate out her new lover until Dawn tensed up and moaned her orgasm.

Only then did Adrienne pick her head up and look at me. Smiling, she licked Dawn's honey off her lips and then spread my best friend's legs to the sides. "You know what she wants, Tiger."

I met my girlfriend's eyes first, losing myself in their golden irises as she smiled again in acknowledgement. "Go ahead," Adrienne nodded. "Just save some for me."

I smiled and pulled my shirt off, then got to my knees and stripped myself the rest of the way naked. Adrienne dismounted Dawn, who'd stopped munching in anticipation of what was to come. And then I moved myself into position.

With her lip quivering in excitement and nerves, my gorgeous, beautiful Dawn smiled up at me, an expression of such happiness that truly reflected her name. She raised her legs up and grasped them behind her own knees, pulling herself open to me as I knelt over her, lining up my rod.

"I missed you, Ben," Dawn sighed as moisture filled her crystal blue eyes.

"I missed you, too," I replied sincerely and bent to kiss her. Perhaps it was fitting that I could taste Adrienne's orgasmic nectar on Dawn's lips. The mingled flavors just excited me even further as I deepened our liplock, and then I pressed my hips forward as my cock began sinking into perhaps the greatest love of my life.

Dawn couldn't wait. She hooked her legs around the middle of my back and reached around them, grabbing my ass and tugging me into her with all four limbs. And in a single thrust, I was fully buried inside her. "Ahhh!" Dawn gasped at the penetration, her entire body tensing, and then she relaxed and laid her head back.

Adrienne was quickly beside us, stroking Dawn's forehead affectionately. "Missed that part a lot, didn't you?"

"Oh, hell, yeah," Dawn sighed, squeezing her pussy muscles around me.

"I would, too. I'm sorry I made you wait this long." Adrienne bent and pecked Dawn's forehead.

"It's okay. I'm just happy I get to feel this now." And then Dawn pulled on me with her legs again. "Fuck me, Ben..." Dawn crooned. "Fuck me..."

"Oh, Dawn," I sighed as I put my forehead to the blanket beside her head, reaching my hands down to her hips to tug her against me with every thrust. It felt unbelievably good to be inside her again after such a long time, and I wanted to concentrate every ounce of my being into the sensations of stroking in and out of her. "Oh, Dawn..."

"Make love to me, Ben," she whispered, pulling her hands back to hold my shoulders, squeezing her fingers around the joint and then down my bicep. "Make me feel how much you love me."

"I love you, Dawn. Now and forever," I husked. "No matter how far apart we are, we will find each other again. No matter who else we may end up with, we will always be together. No matter the journeys life takes us through, we will always be in each other's heart."

"Oh, Bennn..." Dawn whimpered and tugged me deeper, making me feel as if her entire body was folding in around me like a cocoon.

I knew what she wanted. Her own words were on my tongue. "Feel me throbbing inside you, Dawn. Feel my chest crushing your tits down."

"Oh, I feel it ... I feel it..." she moaned, squeezing her inner muscles around my invading shaft while I continued to pump unrelentingly in and out of her.

"Look into my eyes, Dawn," I said with just a slightest hitch in my voice. I could feel the pressure building inside me to the point where I wouldn't be able to hold it in any longer. "Look into my eyes when I cum deep inside you. Remember with every spurt how much I love you."

"I will. I do. I love you, Ben," Dawn's hands were now on my face.

My breath was coming heavier and heaver with every thrust. Here, in our special place, Dawn and I were once again together. And I was about to cum.

"I'm gonna cum, Dawn. I'm gonna cum! Look into my eyes!"

"I'm looking. I'm cumming, Ben! I'm cumming with you!"

"Oh, Dawn! Oh, Dawn! Ohh-UGHHH!!" My hips slammed forward and held there as my lover's heels dug into my back, pulling me even deeper. I felt the end of my cock splitting open as the river of semen poured forth, bathing her insides with my liquid expression of love.

"Aaaaggghhhh!" Dawn was yelling in my face as her pussy muscles rhythmically clenched and unclenched with each orgasmic spasm of her own. I saw her eyes flinching as she felt each and every burst of cum splashing against her inner walls. And the whole time, we held our gaze together.

It was an incredible orgasm: pleasure, love, and utter relief all rolled into one. All the drama and pain of the last week and a half was washed away in a single burst, flowing out of me and into Dawn's body. And as the flow subsided, I lay my forehead down on top of hers, breathing shallowly with my eyes closed as I basked in the feeling of being so intimately joined to someone I loved.

The holes in our hearts were gone now, as if the orgasmic fluids had filled them back up. Our souls were reconnected, in love and understanding. Perhaps not romantic love, not this time, but love nonetheless.

Eventually, I lifted my heavy weight off Dawn's chest as I got my elbows beneath me. I raised my head and blinked before looking into her crystal blue eyes, feeling a warmth spreading throughout my body as she gave me the simplest of smiles.

"That was so beautiful," Adrienne intoned softly from beside us.

Dawn, her gaze still locked onto mine, nodded slowly. "But we're not done yet."

"No?" Adrienne asked.

Dawn smiled and turned her head to my girlfriend. "He gave me what I want. Now it's your turn."

It wasn't quite to the letter of Adrienne's request, like Dawn's had been, what with the "crushing of tits" and "reminding with every spurt". But it turned out even better.

I didn't tie Adrienne up. Instead, Dawn joined in with us for the first time and restraint of Adrienne was accomplished by Dawn sitting on her face and leaning forward to clap my girlfriend's wrists together, immobilizing her on her back while also making the bustier blonde suck my cum out of her sopping wet pussy. I think Adrienne was happier that way than if we'd actually tied her up.

I then used Adrienne as I would. I spread her legs and roughly fucked her cunt, slamming my re-hardened cock into her body and bludgeoning her with it, knowing that my recent orgasm would give me the staying power to hammer my girlfriend without fear of prematurely going off. I even reached down and spanked her buttcheeks a few times.

Then after retrieving the Astroglide that Dawn had conveniently packed, I lubed myself up and forced myself through Adrienne's dry asshole, making her tense up just a bit in pain as I violated her nether hole. My girlfriend whimpered, "Mmph-mmph-ummph!" into Dawn's pussy with every thrust, and Dawn chimed in with her own barking orders. "Take it! Take it up your ass and eat me!"

Adrienne's eyes just quivered in bliss.

In the end, I spunked my load into Adrienne's ass when she had an orgasm of her own. The tight clenching of her sphincter while I forced myself through it over and again proved to be just the right stimulation, as if her asshole were a third hand masturbating me with expert skill. And while I growled and bellowed and blasted my girlfriend's anal cavity with thick wads of cock cream, Dawn was also moaning her climax to join in with Adrienne moaning against my best friend's still- wet snatch. The three of us were now vibrating on the same wavelength.

Dawn then dismounted Adrienne's face and moved around to continue restraining my girlfriend's wrists. After I pulled my spent cock from my girlfriend's stretched anus, I made Adrienne lick me clean.

And then to seal the deal, I bent over and kissed Adrienne, reminding her that even at my mercy, I would always love her. Then I rose up and kissed Dawn, reminding her that even though I was with Adrienne, I would always love her as well. And then to my delight, Dawn bent and gave Adrienne a kiss, not of love but of understanding that they both had a place in my life.

I was amazed at the two girls. Just yesterday, they'd resented the other. But Dawn had taken the big risk to approach Adrienne and make an effort to work things out between them. Adrienne had taken the big risk of letting Dawn back into our lives, even knowing how strong Dawn's feelings were for me. I was now reaping the benefits of both young ladies' bravery.

And all I could say was, "I love you both."

The three of us stayed naked and kept chatting for a while before mutual attractions and lust gave way to another torrid threesome. This one was less ritualized and much more haphazard, just three hot teenagers enjoying each other's bodies.

But eventually, we got dressed and packed things up. I cinched my backpack around my shoulders and took one last look around before we left the clearing. "So everything's worked out now?" I asked happily.

Adrienne nodded, but Dawn paused. We both looked at her, wondering what was wrong before my best friend exhaled. "Not everything. We still have to deal with Felicia."

I blushed and felt guilty. But Adrienne looked thoughtful. Dawn arched an eyebrow until my girlfriend nodded with a smile on her face.

"Don't worry," Adrienne grinned, twin rows of pearly white teeth flashing as her eyes narrowed. I'd seen the look before on Adrienne's face and whenever it was directed at me, it scared me shitless.

With a predatory growl, Adrienne declared, "I've got an idea.."

48 Chapter 40: Face the Future

TUESDAY, JULY 9, 2002

"Fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck," DJ chanted happily while I held her hip with my left hand, pumping her rapidly as my thick dick stretched the blonde 16-year-old's tight snatch. My right hand was holding both her braided pigtails together, not tugging but just giving her a little reminder every time she wanted to lower her head and thrust herself back against me. As always, her tight vaginal walls seemed to be pulsing against me with a steady [bum-BUMP] [bum-BUMP, matching her heartbeat.

Presently, I could feel the red-hot teenager was ramping up to an orgasm. Her pussy muscles had started spasming around me regularly, intervals that were shortening and shortening while her breathing and chanting similarly sped up. "Oh, gawwwd," DJ groaned as she approached detonation. And then she howled, "I'm gonna cum!"

I carefully controlled my thrusts, timing myself to her body's cues. I let my left hand drift back from her hip along her buttcheek, and at the perfect moment, I yanked back on DJ's ponytails with my right hand and slid my left thumb into her ass.

"AAAHHH!!!" DJ wailed, her entire back arching along with her neck as I kept tugging, but not too hard, on her hair. Her tight cunt clamped down almost painfully around my rod, and I had to put a lot of extra force into my thrusts to continue powering my way in and out of her slender body.

DJ started coming down just as I felt myself getting to my pleasure limit inside her tight snatch. Pulling my thumb out, I gripped her hips again to hold her as I started hammering her harder and harder, grunting, "Oh, FUCK."

"Nngh! Cum on my tits!" DJ gasped when she realized I was about to go off. "On my tits!" The lithe, blonde vixen then slipped forward while I pulled back, fisting my cock and jerking it in the last few pumps before blowing my wad. Dawn's little sister flipped onto her back just in time for me to knee walk my way over her, aim, and start firing ropy strings of cum that splattered all over her chest. A jet strung from DJ's chin down between her D-cup cleavage. Another splattered her from collarbone to left nipple. And as I leaned further forward I managed to spray the rest along her perfect, creamy slopes and into the valley between. As just a skinnier carbon copy of her older sister, DJ was an unbelievably sexy vision with her impossibly firm tits just covered with my cum.

"Mmm..." DJ giggled happily, reaching up with a finger to wipe my jizz from her chin. "I can't believe I had to wait this long to get you to do that. I've been fantasizing about you hosing down my bigger tits for months, Ben. And it's been torture waiting a week and a half to finally do it."

I just grunted and fought to stay conscious. I'd stopped breathing while cumming, a common problem of mine, and I was fighting off the inky blackness that threatened to make me pass out.

"Speaking of whom," DJ giggled before calling in a louder voice. "Dawn! You're gonna owe me more than this for making me wait this long!"

Her sister didn't immediately fire back with an answer.

"Dawn?" DJ sat up a bit and looked across the clearing.

"She's kinda busy!" Brooke shot back, my little sister lifting her head from between Dawn's thighs. My best friend herself was flat on her back while getting eaten by my little sister, moaning into Adrienne's crotch and manhandling my girlfriend's tits in her hands.

"Then you get over here!" DJ laughed. "Ben covered my tits with all his cum!"

"Ooh! Ooh!" Brooke quickly vaulted from Dawn's legs and moved over her best friend's naked body, quickly slathering DJ's breasts with her tongue, half- scooping her brother's jizz and half-licking the titflesh just for the hell of it.

"You're such a slut for your brother's sperm, Brooke," DJ chuckled. "You already sucked it out of Dawn and now off my tits. You planning to get to every single one of his loads today?"

"Mmph," Brooke grinned with creamy globs dribbling down her chin. "If I can."

Meanwhile, Dawn had managed to pick her head out of Adrienne's crotch and look over at my sister. "Hey! It's MY birthday! How come no one's eating me?"

I grinned, jacking my cock and moving to stand next to Adrienne. My girlfriend's eyes lit up as she grabbed my half-hard cock and stuffed it into her mouth, moaning while sucking on me powerfully. "Don't worry," I told my now 18-year-old best friend who was staring up at the bottom of my balls. "I'll take care of you."

Dawn grinned. "Four girls here and you're gonna fuck me again?" She giggled musically, which only made my cock even harder. "I wish it was my birthday EVERY day!"

Fucking Dawn twice didn't quite wear me out. The five of us spent all morning in the clearing, and I managed to fuck all four of them, although I never actually came on or in Brooke. It didn't matter, my little sister managed to get all four cumloads, although she had to share Adrienne's since my girlfriend swallowed half of it when I pulled out and shoved my cock into her mouth. Brooke got to lick the rest off of Adrienne's face.

I remembered how Brandi said she didn't like swallowing, but that she only did it with me because of the extra-naughty thrill knowing it was her brother's sperm. Well Brooke apparently had BOTH the naughty thrill AND actually enjoyed the taste. I just wondered what she'd do when I was gone.

In any case, the weary five of us made it back in time for Dawn's birthday lunch. The twins pouted about not being invited along to Dawn's 'private birthday party', but Brooke reassured them, "Oh, you'll get to join in when you're old enough."

I shot my sister an alarmed glance, but Brooke just grinned and giggled. Eden and Emma were still babies in my head, and I couldn't possibly imagine them doing the things that we'd just finished doing.

Afterwards, we'd cleaned up the plates, utensils, and leftover birthday cake. Dad and I were assigned busboy duty in carrying everything to the plastic tubs set out for dirty dishes, and when we got there, he took my arm and then we turned and looked back at the table, where Dawn and Adrienne were chatting animatedly as if THEY were the long-lost best friends.

"What exactly did you do, Ben?" Dad asked me. "Two days ago they couldn't stand each other. Now it seems like they never stop talking together."

I shrugged. "I didn't do anything. It was all them. They got together, worked out their differences, and they've been inseparable ever since. Haven't left each other's side except to go to sleep at night."

Dad arched his eyebrow. "Inseparable ... with you, you mean. The three of you."

I blushed. "Uh, yeah, I guess."

Dad leaned in with gleaming eyes. "You're ... the both of them? At the same time?"

I pulled my head back. "Uh ... I'm not talking about this anymore," I said almost nervously and started heading back to the table."

"You're a lucky sonovabitch, you know that, Ben?" Dad chuckled as he fell in behind me.

I was NOT having that conversation with my DAD.

My dad wasn't the only one curious as to the new developments in my relationships with the girls. In the afternoon, as a group, the five of us went down to the lake to splash around and have fun. Now I've got pretty good endurance, but four girls can wear even me out and I was the first to need a breather as I gathered my towel and went to flop into a lounge chair, strongly considering a nap.

Brooke was quick to follow after me, leaving DJ, Dawn, and Adrienne to continue their fun. And as soon as I left the group, I noticed that the average distance between the girls and every guy around suddenly shrunk by about a third. I chuckled and left them to it. After all, those three were free to flirt: DJ was taking the Dayna route to dating by stringing along several guys back home without committing to a single one. Dawn was Ryan's problem, not mine. And I knew that the more guys hit on Adrienne today, the hotter she'd be when she fucked me later.

So Brooke settled into the lounge chair beside me. And just when I wanted to close my eyes and take a nap, she rolled onto her side and asked, "So, Ben? How's this thing gonna work when you guys all get to college?"

"Huh?"

"This. You and Adrienne and Dawn. Are they both gonna be your girlfriends like Megan and Cassidy were?"

"Why does it matter to you?"

"Just curious. And if you don't tell me I'm going to pester you all day until you cave and tell me."

I groaned and looked up. Brooke was giving me that trademark evil smile that I'd thought had gone away for good. "You're a manipulative little bitch sometimes, you know that?"

Brooke giggled. "Yep!"

I sighed. "In a nutshell: Adrienne's my girlfriend, Dawn's not."

"Are you and Dawn going to keep fucking?"

"Uh, I don't know."

"Does her boyfriend know she's fucking you up here?"

"I don't know."

"Then who DOES know?"

"I don't know," I sighed in exasperation.

Brooke rolled her eyes. "You know why you're so easy to manipulate, Ben? Because you 'don't know'. You just go along with whatever the girls around you make things to be. Dawn, Adrienne, Megan: doesn't matter. Your girlfriends have always dictated the plans."

"It's worked so far."

"You've lucked out so far," Brooke corrected. "From what I can tell, every girlfriend has found YOU. You didn't have to really do anything to go out and get them. But it's not always going to be that easy. You're eventually going to have to figure out what the hell is going on in your life, Ben; not just let things keep happening TO you."

I picked my head up and fixed my 16-year-old little sister with an inquisitive gaze. "When the hell did you get so mature?"

Brooke grinned at me. "Ever since you started fucking me and I had to grow up to deal with the rioting emotions inside. And it's different for a girl; if we just let stuff happen TO us, we can end up in deep shit real quick."

She sat back and I let myself stew on that. What was wrong with the way my life had gone? Yeah, there had been complications, but it had been a VERY enjoyable life. Adrienne talked about putting herself in my hands, trusting that I would never hurt her. That may have been true, but the fact was I put myself in her hands. Quite frequently it seemed she had a plan up her sleeve, a plan that always seemed to be in my benefit. It was how I knew she loved me so much, and I trusted in her instincts. Wasn't that what every guy dreamed of: A woman who would take care of them?

I had two such women. I had every confidence that if I left every single decision of my life to Dawn and Adrienne, I would live a very, very happy life. What was wrong with that?

What did I want in life? What did I want to be when I grew up? I was eighteen now, and I didn't have that much longer before I was supposed to BE grown up. Hell, I didn't even know what I wanted to do for a career. I'd just picked a major based on something I could admitted for because of my grades.

Career? I didn't know yet. But I had four more years of college to help figure that out. How could I make a right decision without even knowing what my options were and what a job would really be like?

But relationships? Brooke was right. I'd totally lucked into having Dawn and Adrienne solve their little rift on their own. If they hadn't done something, I might've fucked things up and lost the both of them. Like it or not, I'd had a very close call that could've completely changed my life.

So here I was, eighteen and about to leave home for the first time. College promised to be a whole new world, a world I barely understood, if at all. I'd meet new people, and I'd have to deal with the relationships of the people already coming with me.

How were Dawn and I going to be when we got to school? Would her relationship with Ryan even survive this? And if they broke up, what kind of pressure would Dawn's single-status put on mine and Adrienne's relationship? And what would happen to mine and Adrienne's relationship when we got to school? Once we were living away from our parents, living TOGETHER, how would that complicate things? I'd never lived with a girlfriend before. Hell, would Adrienne feel more like a sister than anything? In a way, she already did. She was my girlfriend and yet my sister and there was Dawn who was neither girlfriend NOR sister but felt like ... Oh, this was sooo complicated.

"You're thinking too hard, Ben," Brooke announced while I was staring off into space. I turned my head to find her just sunning herself, her sunglasses obscuring the entire upper half of her face.

"What?"

"Relax. I didn't mean you had to figure it all out NOW. I mean, come on. You're going to be living in a house with Brandi, Dayna, Dawn, and Adrienne in two months. Besides getting your brains royally fucked out every night, you've got four girls who know what they're doing and who care a great deal about you. They won't LET you fuck it up."

"Really?"

Brooke turned and smiled reassuringly. She lifted her sunglasses up and winked at me. "Really."

I nodded and was about to say something when suddenly Brooke's gaze drifted behind me. Her eyes popped open wide and a big smile spread across her face. "Andrew!!!" she screamed and scrambled out of her chair.

I turned as my sister sprinted off, skipping happily like a 16-year-old schoolgirl instead of the wise older sage she'd appeared to be just second before. And with the back of her bikini bottoms getting wedged into her buttcrack as she sprinted along, I watched my little sister running up to Andrew Hemingway: the cute, nice guy she'd met and briefly 'dated' last summer.

And that reminded me of another thing. Soon, I wouldn't have Brooke around anymore. I loved and adored my little sister. In the past year or so she'd been the one constant presence in my life, loving me unconditionally no matter what other drama I went through with all the girls around me. In a way, I felt closer to Brooke than Dawn OR Adrienne.

But we were soon to be parted. And as I watched Brooke wrap her arms around Andrew's neck and plant a kiss on his surprised lips, I sighed, knowing that the end was beginning right now.

The knowledge that I was soon leaving the nest to go to college was the first reminder that I would soon be separated from much of my family. Brooke growing up and spending more 'adult' time with boys like Kenta, and now Andrew, instead of being 'my little sister' was the second reminder. But at least I was mentally prepared for those two.

The third reminder came on Wednesday and hit me like a ton of bricks.

I returned to the cabin after lunch, planning to change into my board shorts to go by the lake. Upon arrival, I found Eden and Emma lacing up their hiking boots and going around prepping their backpacks for more than just the daily run around camp. I scratched my head as I looked at the twins and asked, "Going somewhere today?"

Eden flashed me a smile. "Yep. Going up to the Garden of Me this afternoon." Emma nodded in confirmation.

"Oh, okay," I nodded. "Gary going with you guys?" Gary Wong was the older brother of Jenny Wong, the twins' best friend at camp, and he or I usually chaperoned the girls on the long hikes, at least when he wasn't busy following Dawn around like a lost puppy.

Emma smiled. "No, he's hanging out with his friends."

I frowned. "Is someone else already taking you guys up?"

Eden shook her head. "Nooo..."

A light bulb went off in my head: the girls were angling ME to take them up. In typical twin manipulation, they were getting themselves all ready to go and if I refused, they could pout, 'But we're already READY!'

I nodded. "Ah, okay. Lemme talk to Dawn and Adrienne. They'll probably OK us going up."

"Bennn!" Eden laughed, waving me of. "We don't NEED you to take us up anymore."

"Huh?"

"We're twelve now, remember?" Emma pointed out. "Mom and Dad said we could hike there on our own when we turned twelve. We know the way like the backs of our hands and it's not THAT far."

I frowned, alarm rising into my eyes. "But, what if someone has an accident? What if the weather turns bad? What if-"

"Ben, we got it," Eden interrupted. "We're big girls now. We can handle it."

"Well, maybe you can handle it. But, you know, maybe Adrienne and Dawn would like to go. Like I said, we haven't been all summer and Adrienne's never been to the Garden-"

"Ben!" Emma cut me off this time. "We're going ourselves, okay?"

"But-"

"No 'buts'. We don't need you anymore," Eden sighed in frustration. "Get it?"

Don't need me anymore? My baby sisters didn't need me anymore? Here's where the ton of bricks came in, knocking me upside the head. Or was it a dagger through the heart? Either way, my lower lip quivered and I sat down heavily on my bunk.

"Oh, Ben..." Emma sighed, clearly recognizing the pain on my face. "It's not that we don't love you. You'll always be our big brother. But ... we're grown-up now."

"You're twelve," I protested.

"Well, maybe not grown UP," Emma giggled. "But we're not little girls anymore, either. We can take care of ourselves."

Eden sat on the other side of me, bringing her hand up to my cheek. She pecked the cheek before rubbing me with her baby-soft fingers. The touch made me remember when the girls were just toddlers, holding onto my hands for balance while they wanted to run around the house or backyard or whatever. I felt a shudder in my chest, made only worse when Emma repeated the move on the other side of me.

The girls gave my cheeks final rubs before backing away in unison. "We'll be fine, Ben," Emma reassured me, as much as I could be reassured by my youngest sister claiming she would be fine.

"See you at dinner," Eden added. And then the twins were gone.

At dinner, they came back safe and sound. Only then did I start breathing normally again.

Ever since the aborted 'backrub', Felicia had been keeping her distance from me. In the past, Adrienne and I would separate on enough occasions to give her plenty of opportunities to come and flirt with me. And to be honest, several times I'd been in the mood to seek HER out, if for no other reason than to take my mind off the previous Adrienne/Dawn drama.

But now? Everyone in camp could see that the feud between Adrienne and Dawn had been resolved and with at least one of them in my constant orbit at nearly all times, it would have been hard for Felicia to approach me anyways. And to be honest, even though Adrienne had her 'plan', I was beginning to think she would just get over me and set her sights on a new guy to sink her jaws into.

But then Felicia made her move on Thursday afternoon.

It started innocently enough. My gang and I were relaxing by the lake, just a typical afternoon. DJ was off flirting with some new guys. Dawn had wanted to run and grab some drinks from our cabins and her new pal Adrienne volunteered to go with her. They invited me along but I waved them off, saying, "I want to hang back and grill Brooke about this Andrew Hemingway kid."

Brooke rolled her eyes. Adrienne and Dawn giggled, and the pair of older teen girls walked away, leaving me alone with my sister. Deciding to try and play one of my own games, I then rolled onto my side, raised my sunglasses up onto my head, and just stared at Brooke.

I didn't ask her anything. I just ... stared. It was easy. I just let myself ogle my little sister in her bikini, with her burgeoning breasts so perky and firm and sexily almost revealed since Brooke had slipped the straps down her arms to prevent vertical tan lines. She had a flat tummy without an ounce of fat, hopefully something she'd be able to maintain like her older sister. And her legs, while not necessarily the longest, were quite shapely and lithe.

Brooke could be mature in a lot of ways, but she was still just a 16-year-old in others. She could only handle another few seconds of me doing this before she sighed and turned to me. "Okay, what?"

"What do you mean?" I asked, feigning innocence.

"You know damn well what I mean, Ben. You said you were going to grill me about Andrew and I've been sitting here for an hour trying to figure out what questions you're going to ask. And stop staring at me like that."

"It has NOT been an hour. It's been like two minutes, Brooke."

"Whatever. Just get this over with," she sighed wearily.

I grinned and sat up. "Where to start ... Okay, are you dating him again?"

"Uh, I guess. You know we went for a walk together yesterday. There's not much to do in the way of 'dates' up here."

"Let me put it this way: Did you kiss him on this walk?"

She rolled her eyes. "Yes. And I kissed him the day before right in front of you. Do you wanna know what else we did?"

"No, no," I shook my head and held up my hand. "Don't wanna think about it."

Brooke giggled. "C'mon, Ben. You were right there watching me fuck Kenta."

"That was different. It was a group thing. I don't really want to know about my little sister's sex life outside of me."

"Jealous?"

"No. But what about Kenta? He IS your boyfriend."

Brooke shrugged. "We have an agreement. He's not going to mind me screwing you, obviously. But I told him about Andrew and he said he'd be okay if I wanted to have some fun at camp. We'll still be together when I get back."

"Really?" I frowned. It was surprising, given most teenage guys' sense of jealousy and ownership.

"Really," Brooke nodded. "Besides, he's boning Jennifer Vo right now."

My eyes popped open. "What?" MY protective instincts popped up as I remembered Stephanie Vo's little sister and one of Brooke's best friends. Specifically, I remembered that fateful day when Brooke and Kady had brought her to me to lose her virginity.

Brooke grinned. "That's right. I keep forgetting sometimes that you popped her cherry. Anyways, I've been bringing Jennifer into our relationship a bit for a month or so now. I like being with her too, after all. I know Kenta loves me and Jennifer's just looking for someone safe to explore sex with. She'd have rather had you, but your schedule is kinda full."

I blinked in astonishment. "Okay..."

"So yeah, Kenta and I are good. And unlike you, I'm completely on top of my relationship. Any more questions?"

I shook my head. "No, that kind of answered it for me."

Brooke rolled her eyes. "Boys. A girl would have kept poking at this from a zillion different angles, asking for detail after detail after detail."

I shook my head. "Nah. Don't need them. But I guess this means you'll be fucking Andrew eventually? Since you've got permission and all."

"I dunno, actually." Brooke shrugged. "I think I'm doing alright with just your dick here at camp, and my standards have been raised a bit between you and Kenta. I don't want just any boy, and unfortunately, Andrew's kind of inexperienced."

"Inexperienced?"

Brooke snorted. "Seventeen and still a virgin. Would you believe it? Last night when I went to give him a blowjob, he came before I could even stick him in my mouth."

"Oh! Oh! Too much information!" I winced and held my hands over my face protectively.

"What? You don't want to hear about how I raised my fingers and started licking his cum off of my-"

"BROOKE!" I screeched.

My sister just cackled evilly, that smile right back on her face.

"So relax, big brother. Andrew is completely harmless and I've got him eating out of the palm of my hand."

"Fine, fine."

"Ooh, speaking of which. There he is," Brooke nodded over my shoulder. She sat up and slid her bikini straps back onto her shoulders. "I think I'll drag him into a corner somewhere so I can try giving him a blowjob again."

"Brooke!"

She giggled and hopped away. I sighed, not entirely sure if she was kidding or not.

And that's when Felicia arrived.

"Your sister is turning into quite the young woman," Felicia purred from behind me.

I was mildly surprised to hear her voice, but not that surprised. "Yeah. Don't remind me."

"Aww ... is baby sis starting to stretch her sexual boundaries? Explore these new and strange feelings? The warm moistness inside that makes a girl feel all squishy and-"

"Felicia," I cut her off. "If you're trying to turn me on, talking about my sister and sex and that guy she's running up to is NOT the way to do it."

"Fair enough," she giggled as she turned and sat in my lap. I leaned back and just let her, careful that she didn't cross any further boundaries, and I tried to remain calm. That part was kind of difficult since Felicia was wearing quite the eye-catching bikini. And it didn't help that listening to Brooke start talking naughty HAD begun the erection forming in my board shorts, an erection that was starting to grow as Felicia grinded her fantastically firm ass against me.

"Mmm, what have we here?" She grinned, feeling the bulge.

"Nothing. What's up, Felicia?" I said dismissively.

"I just missed you, Ben. It's been days since I last got to talk to you. We somehow never managed to cross paths."

I smiled thinly. Maybe it was more that Felicia was avoiding me whenever she saw me with the girls.

"And after what happened in the cabin," the gorgeous older girl continued. "I wasn't exactly sure if you'd be happy to see me again." She grinned and grinded her ass down a little harder on my dick. "Guess you are."

"What do you want from me, Felicia?" I asked wearily.

"Nothing much," she giggled. And then her voice got husky as she leaned forward, putting her face just inches from mine. "Just guilt-free sex. No strings attached. Just make me cum harder than I can possibly imagine."

"I'm doing just fine with the girls."

"Oh, I know," Felicia sat back. "I'm sure Adrienne and Dawn are working really hard now that you three have patched up your differences." She giggled. "I guess that's why you've still got my interest. Any man who can satisfy two such gorgeous creatures of femininity has GOT to be worth a ride or two."

"But why would I risk them for you?"

Felicia leaned in to my ear. "Because... ," she husked sensuously. "I can outfuck the both of them any day..."

The intensity in Felicia's voice was the last straw in making my dick rock hard. Felicia rubbed herself against it and her pale blue eyes twinkled while a vicious smile crossed her face.

"Not enough," I grunted. "Believe me. I'm getting more than I can handle already."

Felicia rose to the challenge, a sneer on her lips. "Oh, I know you are. Don't think I haven't been watching you." Her eyes glinted dangerously and for a second, I actually felt a touch of fear. "Adrienne, Dawn. These are obvious. Then there's Dawn's little sister DJ. She's so adorable. Those tits on that skinny body just doesn't seem fair, does it? When she grows up, she just might eclipse both her older sisters for beauty."

"What's your point?"

"I'm not making a point, just making conversation. Of course, there's one other girl who's always with you: Brooke. Your little sister. Isn't that the little scandal? And in this tight little community, it would really be too bad if a rumor got started about the two of you."

"Rumors fly all the time," I said dismissively.

"But rumors based on fact are rather stubborn, wouldn't you say?"

I grunted beneath my breath. "So it's blackmail, is it?"

"Nothing of the sort. I'm just making conversation."

"Riiight." I sighed. "Didn't think you'd stoop to this. And even if you got what you wanted, what makes you think I'd be any good with what you're trying to hold over me?"

Felicia giggled, "I have confidence in my powers of inspiration once I get you in my grasp."

"Then you'll leave my sister alone?"

Felicia couldn't contain her excitement, now certain we'd turned the corner. "I swear."

I sighed and checked my watch. Three hours before dinnertime. "Let's get this over with."

Felicia and I walked arm-in-arm to her cabin. Well, I walked. Felicia was wrapped around my arm, chattering non-stop as usual.

The decision wasn't so impulsive this time. My conscience still questioned what I was doing, but I was doing it with my eyes wide open to the consequences. I had my doubts, but I didn't want any rumors being spread about Brooke and me, and I latched onto that notion with every fiber of my being.

I was going to fuck Felicia. It was actually going to happen.

I should have been excited, but I was still nervous about Adrienne and Dawn. Perhaps I shouldn't have been. After all ... my girls had a plan.

If only I knew what it was.

THREE DAYS AGO

"Oh, shit that was nice," I groaned, sliding my now limp cock slowly out of Dawn's clenching pussy. She, Adrienne, and I were completely naked on our second trip as a threesome to our special clearing, and we'd just finished our last round of fucking. My mind drifted away on a cloud of bliss and happy emptiness.

"We want you to fuck Felicia."

I blinked a couple of times. No way I heard that right. "Excuse me?" I asked.

Adrienne sat up, her big tits jiggling slightly as she fixed me with an intense gaze from her hazel eyes. My own eyes automatically drifted downwards to her swaying breasts, hypnotized by their glorious magnificence. My brain was still sluggish and I struggled to even focus on the tits. My stunning girlfriend repeated, "We want you to fuck Felicia."

Each word stuck into my brain as if it were made of jello, lodging deeply and slowly sinking even deeper. I was in no condition to really process this.

"You want to, don't you?" Adrienne continued, her eyes searching into mine.

I didn't have the strength for higher thought and so I started nodding in agreement immediately, the rest of me reacting automatically. But then my panic/loyalty reflex kicked in and my eyes went wide, waking me up just enough to stammer, "Uh, I mean, no! Of course not!"

"Bennn..."

"My dick wants to, of course. But you can't blame me for that," I protested, trying to cover my ass.

"We're not blaming you," Dawn had sat up by now, smiling quietly to herself while stirring my spunk inside her own pussy. "We want you to."

My brain was awake now, but Adrienne held her hand up to stop me from saying anything further. "So do it. No consequences. No jealousy. Just promise me you won't half-ass it, or even 90% it. You've got to give Felicia the fucking of your life."

"Huh?" I was completely confused.

Adrienne leaned forward, an evil grin on her face. "I want you..." she began in a deep voice. "To work your Big Ben magic on her. I want you to hold absolutely nothing back."

Dawn moved in. The two girls had gotten together last night to discuss Adrienne's plan, without me, and she was in on whatever they'd decided. "I still remember what you did to Gwen that afternoon of the football game, Ben. Think you can do the same thing to Felicia?"

"Are you serious?" I looked at my best friend, mouth gaping.

"Fuck her brains out," Dawn nodded seriously.

"But why?"

Adrienne grinned. "That's the part we can't tell you."

All of Brooke's warnings about how the girls in my life manipulated me however they wanted flew into my head, triggering a surge of frustration. "And why the fuck not?"

"Ben!" Adrienne was taken aback by my tone. "With all the plans I've done for you, have any of them ever turned out bad?"

"Well ... no." Actually, they almost always ended up with me burying my dick into some hot babe ... or four...

"Then trust me, Tiger."

"Why can't you tell me?"

"Because if you don't know anything, you can't spill anything should Felicia grill you," Dawn clarified.

"Well, she might figure out you told me to go ahead and fuck her."

"That's not going to stop her from letting you do it," Adrienne shrugged. "It's what she wants. She'll question our motives but she'll go through with it. And that's all we need."

"Need for what?"

"Trust me, Ben," Adrienne intoned.

"Trust us," Dawn confirmed.

"Fuck her within an inch of her life," Adrienne grinned enigmatically.

I sighed. Fuck a gorgeous babe within an inch of her life? Yeah, I supposed I could handle that.

TODAY

My head hit the bedroom wall behind me as Felicia pushed me up against it. In her wedge sandals, she was actually just a bit taller than me as she leaned forward and pressed her mouth toward mine. But I got a hand up between us, three fingers against her lips to stop her.

"I'm not kissing you," I said sternly.

"Fine," she pouted. "No kissing. But if you half-ass this it won't count. I'll still blackmail you and your sister."

"Oh, so it IS blackmail." I arched an eyebrow. "How do I know you won't blackmail me anyways?"

"You don't." She grinned predatorily. "Just the motivation that if you rock my world, baby, it'll be in MY best interests to keep you happy for the rest of the summer."

"Besides..." The gorgeous brunette stepped back and tugged the cloth cups of her bikini top to the sides like window drapes, exposing her beautiful breasts to my gaze as the multi-colored material bunched up beneath her armpits.

" ... Once you get a hold of this body..." She turned, spread her legs, and bent at the waist until her face was between her own knees, reaching behind herself to start dragging the bottoms down her legs, exposing a rock hard ass with firm, perky cheeks without an ounce of sag or cellulite.

" ... I know you won't want to hold back." Felicia smiled upside-down at me, and that's when I snapped.

My hands pushed out in front of me as I moved toward her so quickly Felicia squeaked in alarm. She barely had time to start standing up before I grabbed her hips and shoved her against the bed with her arms braced on the mattress and her feet on the floor. With a couple of quick tugs I just managed to free my erection, my shorts still wrapped around my thighs just barely below my balls. But it was all the room I needed as I bent my knees and brought up a hand to spread her labia to discover she was already sopping wet. And then swiftly aiming myself into position, I slammed my cock into her with every ounce of power I could muster.

"AAAAH, FUCK!" Felicia screamed as I penetrated her cunt. Her knees bent beneath the force of my thrust, but she kept her feet. And she hung her head back down, forming a V-shaped valley between her shoulder blades as she started laughing quite happily at finally feeling my thick dick throbbing inside her vaginal depths.

I didn't get fully seated on the very first thrust, so bringing my hands back so I could grasp both her hips, I withdrew almost all the way out and re-aligned myself while Felicia shifted the angle of her hips. And then with another vicious lunge I skewered her, this time ramming my entire cock in until my pelvis was pressed against those drumtight asscheeks.

"AAAAH, FUCK!!!" Felicia screamed again as if it were the first time. Then she groaned "Oh, fuuuck" as I started hammering her fiercely and without restraint, my pelvic bone banging into her hard ass over and over and over again.

Adrienne and Dawn had told me not to hold back. Well, for the first two minutes I really held nothing back. I had two very strong emotions powering my thrusts: raw lust for Felicia's gorgeous beauty and immensely fuckable body, and anger at her proposed blackmail of my precious little sister. Between the two, I was a crazed animal humping her uncontrollably and without care for her pleasure, or mine, really. I just had to FUCK. I had to saw my dick in and out of her body, pummeling her beneath my onslaught.

And Felicia wouldn't have it any other way. "Yes! Yes, you fucking stud!" she crowed. "Fuck me! So hard! So raw! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!"

But after a couple of minutes, my conscious and calculating mind returned to me. This wasn't just about sex. My girls had a plan, a plan I needed to trust. Yeah, I wanted to fuck Felicia just to satisfy my own male ego and lust. But I felt an incredible guilt inside about doing it. Felicia and the Evans girls had always had a bit of a rivalry, and it felt a bit like a betrayal to be screwing her knowing how much Dawn cared for me. With Adrienne, even though my girlfriend had shown almost no jealousy for me fucking other girls, she'd shown a distaste for the predatory-type girls like Donna Kincaid, and Felicia certainly fit the mold. Yeah, both my loves had given me the green light to do this, but I still had that nagging guilt in the back of my head.

'Fuck her brains out, ' Dawn had stated quite seriously.

'Fuck her within an inch of her life, ' Adrienne had added.

'Trust us.'

I had a job to do. Yeah, I was going to enjoy it, but I couldn't lose sight of the task.

And so forcing myself to focus and engage my brain, I began.

I started by pulling out of Felicia's cunt, to which she moaned quite unhappily and shook her ass at me trying to get me to go back inside. But I was taking charge. I grabbed her body and rather violently flipped her over onto her back. The job was to give her the most unbelievable pleasure she'd ever felt, not to treat her nicely. Then I climbed over her, darting my face and lips to her neck as I started with the exploratory foreplay that I'd skipped straight past.

"Ungh, fuck me, Ben! I'm already hot for you!" Felicia complained.

I ignored her and didn't even bother to respond. She started moaning again while I nibbled on her neck and palmed her tits, squeezing, rubbing ... testing. I'd had practice at this. Every girl had her trigger spots: sensitive nerve clusters and erogenous zones I could use to manipulate her body's sensations like a piano. Hit the wrong notes or play them out of sequence and you get nothing but jarring noise, perhaps with the occasional musical phrase out of random luck. But play them just right and you get at minimum, a pleasant melody. And with some girls ... you get a fucking full-blown symphony.

So I had to figure out what Felicia's notes were, and while she whimpered and protested beneath me to just climb on and fuck her, I just concentrated on my work.

I was pretty practiced at it. Keira had taught me in the beginning. Dawn, Megan, and Cassidy had sharpened my skill. And several dozen girls since then had fine tuned my process. It didn't take that long for me to at least hit Felicia's obvious hotspots and on a whim, I started curling the finger I had imbedded in her cunt, stroking her G-spot while I bared my teeth against her right nipple and then tickled the nerve running beneath her left breast from base up toward her armpit. "Holy SHIT!" Felicia tensed up as her eyes flew wide-open, and her pussy squished audibly as she had a short but intense orgasm.

"What'd you do to me?" She picked her head up and stared. I just pulled my teeth off her nipple and smiled. Oh, this was going to be easy.

Grabbing Felicia's slender wrists, I yanked them above her head and then pinned them down while my knees rather roughly spread her legs to the sides. And as I brought my lips down to within an inch of her lips, but not quite letting her kiss me no matter how far she craned her neck, I grinned and buried my cock in her to the root.

"AAAAH, FUCK!" the gorgeous brunette screamed. Same thrust, same response. This was going to be TOO easy. Largo, Adagio, Allegro: didn't matter. Felicia was multi-orgasmic and extremely sensitive if you knew which keys to play. So with the phrase 'mind-blowing' at the forefront of my thoughts, I settled on Prestissimo and proceeded to fuck Felicia's brains out.

I started missionary at an Andante pace. Keeping her wrists pinned back with my left hand, I grabbed her jaw with my right and held it still while I nibbled on her chin, neck, and shoulders. I pulled her legs up behind my lower back to roll her hips up to meet me and let her help tugging me deeper with every thrust. And within a minute she tensed up and came again.

Felicia went through a meter change then. The symphony of her sexual experience had to change with each little climax. To just keep doing the same thing over and again wouldn't be nearly as effective. She needed variety.

So switching from 4/4 Andante to 3/4 Allegro, I jerked my cock out and left her gasping while I slid off the bed. And then grabbing Felicia's legs, I roughly twisted her over onto her belly again and yanked her back until her crotch was at the edge of the bed and she was just trying to get her feet settled on the floor. But she didn't have time before I seized her hips in my hands and roughly impaled her on my cock once again.

As expected, Felicia screamed as I entered her. I spanked her right asscheek and then the left one immediately afterwards to keep her screaming. And she didn't stop screaming once I started hammering my dick in and out of her clenching cunt. She climaxed within two minutes and then again three minutes after that. Time for another meter and tempo change.

I let the 22-year-old model rest for a few seconds after that latest orgasm while I kept my dick buried to the balls inside her snatch. I slowly pumped her at a Lento pace while she panted in exhaustion already, sweat running in rivers down the slopes of her back and between her shoulder blades. I took my time to leisurely lick my left thumb, getting it nice and coated. And then after gripping her hip with my right hand, I started slowly pumping her again while she moaned slowly. And rather unexpectedly, I jammed the wet thumb up her ass.

Felicia howled, "Holy SHIT!" when she felt the penetration, fitting given what hole I'd just violated. And then gripping her left asscheek, I left the thumb inside while I rhythmically pumped in and out of her cunt while my right hand circled around so I could start manipulating her clit.

"Oh, fuuuck, Ben. Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me..." she groaned. Felicia turned her head to look back at me, several wet strands of her dark hair plastered to her cheek and hanging in her eyes as those pale blue irises stared in wonder at me while I took her to the most incredible heights of pleasure she'd ever felt.

"Cum for me," I growled, boring my eyes into hers while she fought to keep her neck twisted back to me. I sped my pace back up to Andante and pinched my hand together, gripping her asscheek and driving my thumb a little deeper through her anus.

"Cum for me," I ordered, command in both my voice and my eyes. "CUM FOR ME!"

"Ohhh-WAAAAH!!!" Felicia screamed as her cunt tightened up and spasmed uncontrollably. And she put her head back down on the mattress and howled without restraint, straining her vocal cords and bulging veins out her forehead as the massive orgasm completely overtook her body.

And I was joining her. Ramping up to Allegro, I grunted "AAARRRGH!" as I pounded my dick in and out of her clenching cunt, powering my way through her incredible squeezing tightness and feeling the blissful release in my balls as they unloaded their creamy cargo. At the very last moment, I jerked my cock out, gripping it in my own right hand and stroking as I pulled my left thumb from Felicia's stretched anus and started spurting my wad straight at it. Cum flew out of me to splatter both around and in her asshole. Wave after wave of spunk coated the entire valley of this gorgeous model's butt cleavage as well as dribbling inside. And while my cock was still hard and spurting, I roughly grabbed her hips again and rammed my dick into Felicia's anal chute.

"OH, FUCK!" the stunning brunette grunted and arched her back, her arms flailing as she scrabbled to escape the unexpected penetration. But I pinned her beneath my weight and immediately started pumping my dick in and out of her ass, reaching up to grasp her shoulders and hold her down while I violated her most precious hole, still at Allegro pace.

"Unnnghh!" Felicia groaned and wriggled her hips, trying to shake loose despite having nearly eight inches of cock rammed up her rectum.

But I spanked her buttcheek and then bent over, growling into her ear while I sodomized her, "Take it, bitch. Take my cock up your ass."

"Ohhh," she moaned, heat in her voice.

"Take it!" I pumped faster, up to Presto, moving my hands to those erogenous zones, pressing and rubbing on each spot as I begun spinning my symphonic crescendo on her body.

"Unnghhh," she groaned, closing her eyes and drooling against the mattress.

"Cum with my cock in your ass!" I commanded, pounding my dick even harder in and out, pinching nerves and squeezing nipples.

"Ohhh-ohhh-ohhh..."

"Cum for me! Cum for me!" My left hand was now digging a fingernail into her nipple while my right pinched her clit.

"CUM, BITCH, CUM!"

"Ohhh-FUCK! FUUUUUUCK!" Felicia tensed and screamed, her arms both shooting out to the sides and her body bucking so hard that she nearly did dislodge my dick right at the point where I'd pulled back to thrust into her again.

"CUM!!!"

"AAAAGH!" she screamed, her body shaking and vibrating in orgasm.

"CUM!!!"

"WAAAAH!!!"

"AGAIN!!!"

"AAAAAGGHH!!!"

"RRRR-ARRRGHHH!" I hadn't even realized I was so close to cumming myself, but there I went, ejecting wave after wave of spunk into Felicia's bowels without even stopping my thrusts. In and out I kept pistoning, my dick squirting almost randomly as I held her shoulders down and bounced my crotch off Felicia's ass. Her legs had given out long ago, her feet spread wide. Only her crotch hanging onto the bed had kept her in place, the springiness of the edge of the mattress bouncing our bodies up and down while I fucked almost straight down through her anal chute. And all the while I kept spunking more and more jism deep inside Felicia's asshole where it wouldn't come out for a long, long time.

It was a long time later when I realized I'd collapsed entirely on top of Felicia's body, crushing her into the mattress beneath me. Her eyes were closed and her face turned to the side as she breathed shallowly. Spittle was leaking down the corner of her mouth and forming a wet spot on the sheets. Sweat dotted her forehead and matted her hair. She looked completely wiped out, but there was no mistaking the wide grin on her face.

Gingerly, I set my hands on the mattress to either side of her and started pulling my body off hers. My chest came away from her back with a wet stickiness, our mingled sweat trying to bond our bodies together. And ever so slowly, I started extracting my now limp dick from her worn and abused anus, which had closed up once again around me.

That's when I noticed what had stirred me awake. Felicia and I weren't alone in the bedroom and for a second, a sliver of panic shot up my spine as I imagined her parents had come home to find us in such a position.

But it wasn't her parents. Instead, smiling at me mischievously, were Dawn and Adrienne.

"Hey, Tiger," Adrienne grinned as she stepped forward.

"Looks like you did a good job," Dawn smiled. "I'm a little upset we missed it. We came here as soon as we realized you were gone. I sort of figured she'd make her move sooner than later." My beautiful best friend had a wet washcloth in her hand and she began cleaning me up. But I wasn't paying attention to that. I was looking at what Adrienne had in her hands.

"Are you serious?" I asked, pointing to familiar handcuffs, collar, and blindfold. "I didn't know you ever brought those."

Adrienne giggled. "I was saving them for later." Then she proceeded to fasten the cuffs onto Felicia's outstretched wrists.

The motion started to awake the slumbering brunette. But she didn't regain consciousness in time to stop Adrienne from fastening the collar with attached leash. Only after did Felicia jerk upright and look around, taking in her situation. "Oh, SHIT."

"Morning, sunshine." Dawn grinned, holding onto the end of the leash, tugging it gently to maintain tautness in the line.

"The FUCK is going on?" Felicia spat as she got to her knees and tried to jerk herself free of the leash; but Dawn held fast.

"Oh, it's simple," Adrienne slid forward, holding the blindfold in her hands. "You, my dear, are going to let me put this on you. Then I'm going to strip naked and sit back on your bed while you eat me to pleasant orgasms. Dawn's going to get behind you and spank your ass while you're doing it."

"And why the FUCK would I do that?" Felicia sneered.

"Because," Adrienne intoned in a deadly serious voice, stepping up quickly to Felicia, jerking her cuffed wrists with her left hand, and grabbing her jaw with her right. She stared straight into Felicia's pale eyes, which had now gone a little fearful. "If you do, I'm going to have my boyfriend over there fuck your brains out again ... and again ... and again..."

Felicia's eyes went wide as I stepped back into view, fully naked. My cock was already starting to get hard again just watching my girls dominating the kneeling, gorgeous brunette.

"I am the gatekeeper to Ben's cock, Felicia. Ben can have you drowning in orgasms all summer long," Adrienne said hypnotically. "Climax after climax after climax; a river of ecstasy unending. And Dawn and I aren't too bad at giving pleasure, either."

Felicia's jaw quivered, even in Adrienne's grasp, and her eyes flared with lust. She was breathing hard and her eyes were locked onto my cock again.

"Remember how it felt to have him thrusting in you over and over and over again," Adrienne said softly. "No more games. You get what you wanted, and you get the best. All you have to do..." Adrienne smiled wickedly. "Is give me just one little orgasm."

Still breathing hard, Felicia looked my girlfriend dead in the eye.

"I won't think of you as an equal," Adrienne stated in a familiar, condescending tone, her smile thin. "You'll just be our sex slave."

Felicia quivered again, her whole body vibrating with her eyes open wide. The gorgeous brunette glanced just once at me, flaming lust in her pale blue irises, then she turned back to Adrienne and nodded in agreement.

Dressed and heading for dinner, I stumbled wearily along the dirt path, completely exhausted. We actually hadn't spent much more time in Felicia's cabin, but the time spent had been so intense I didn't even remember it all clearly.

One thing I definitely would remember, though, was watching Dawn lie on her back between Felicia's knees while the older brunette model was still in a doggy- style position: bound, blind, and panting in obvious arousal while she licked attentively at Adrienne's pussy. Dawn sucked my cum out of our new sex slave and then moved around to share it with Adrienne in a lust-filled kiss. If nothing else had happened in my life but that single experience, I would consider it a good life.

"I'm sorry I never fucked either of you," I said quietly.

"It's okay, Ben," Dawn nodded. "There's plenty more of camp left. You'll make it up to us next time."

"Next time, I think it's only fair that we tie Felicia up and force her to just watch while you screw the two of us silly," Adrienne cackled.

"Ooh, you're evil," Dawn giggled.

I looked back and forth between the two girls, my head getting whiplash. "So you two are seriously going to keep doing this? Felicia's really joining us from here on out?"

"Yeah," Adrienne smiled. "Don't worry, Ben. You'll get your chance real soon to nail all three of us at the same time. And if you're really lucky, we'll bring DJ and Brooke and you're going to die of dehydration. Death by ejaculation!" The girls both cracked up.

"But why? Why are you doing this? Why complicate things with Felicia?"

Adrienne shrugged. "One, she's fucking gorgeous." My girlfriend's hazel eyes glittered with energy.

"Two," Dawn added. "It's kind of personal. Felicia was such a bitch to Dayna and me, I have to admit it feels really good to make her submit before me. I can't WAIT to tell Dayna about this."

"And three, I always wanted a sex slave," Adrienne grinned. "Even if just for a little while."

I shook my head, thinking of just how willing Felicia became once she agreed to Adrienne's terms. Her cocky, condescending attitude was completely gone as she took every command or order and immediately leaped to obey. And in the span of an hour she came more times than I'd EVER seen a girl do. Even though she needed constantly changing variety, her buttons were just so obvious, so easy. I was surprised Felicia hadn't died by dehydration.

"How'd you know?" I asked Adrienne softly, my meaning clear in my eyes.

Adrienne smiled. "That Felicia would react like that? I just knew."

"But how?"

Adrienne was quiet for a moment. She came to a stop and Dawn and I both stopped as well, turning to face her.

"Because she's just like I was," Adrienne said softly. "Don't you remember, Ben? She was me little more than a year ago, poaching you from your two girlfriends with promises of unrestrained sex and pleasure with a gorgeous babe. I had a much easier time then. You were more hormonal and impulsive and, well ... stupid. You've grown up since then."

I grimaced and looked down in mild shame for the way I used to be.

"But the point is," Adrienne continued. "I know her type and her mindset because it was the same as mine. Hot girl taking what she wants because she can. I'll bet she even tried a little blackmail or something, like I did with you and Miss McNeil. Now maybe Felicia doesn't have my emotional baggage; I don't know. But deep down, the very same drive to seduce and conquer makes her vulnerable to getting her mind absolutely blown by friggin' unbelievable sex. She's always been in control and she thought she'd have you under her thumb. But you turned the tables on her and she never recovered. And for a girl who's used to always getting her way, it's incredibly arousing to get dominated by a strong guy."

Adrienne stepped forward and held my face in her hands. "You changed my world, Ben. Thank you." And then she gave me our nuclear kiss.

I will happily admit that despite its really rocky beginnings, that month at summer camp turned out to be my best month ever. Dawn, Adrienne, and I settled into a routine. We went everywhere as a triple, and even though I was regularly sleeping with both girls and they'd almost seemed like the same mind in plotting Felicia's seduction, they clearly separated themselves into their distinct roles for the rest of camp.

Adrienne was my girlfriend, publicly affectionate and attentive. She held my hand everywhere we walked, kissed me regardless of who might be around, and more or less climbed into my lap every chance she got. Adrienne had never seemed happier in her life before coming to this camp, experiencing the fresh outdoors for the first time, and living in our own private paradise far away from the real world.

Dawn was my best friend, my partner in discovery. I needed to be around her like I needed air to breathe. Our minds were attuned, so that half the time our conversational phrases were only half-complete, the rest of our meaning already understood. Adrienne found this maddeningly annoying, since every so often Dawn and I would have a conversation that Adrienne simply could NOT follow since we weren't even finishing our own sentences. And sometimes, even when the sentences were finished, it was because Dawn and I were finishing them for each other. Many an afternoon was spent with the two of us educating Adrienne on the flora and fauna around us, showing her how to pitch a tent or build a fire, and otherwise introducing her to life outside a suburban mall. And we did it by speaking together.

Adrienne once joked that if she didn't know any better, she'd have thought we were twins. Dawn and I just looked at each other, thinking of Dayna and Brandi, or DJ and Brooke, and we smiled. Yeah, Dawn and I still loved each other, maybe not AS romantically as before, but we knew we'd found our roles in each other's lives once again. And even if we weren't 'in love' anymore, we were still intimately connected. The way Dawn would frequently hug me from behind out of nowhere and plant a soft kiss against the back of my neck was symbolic enough of that.

Brooke started spending more and more time with Andrew Hemingway. He was ever polite and truly a nice guy. Last year, they'd gotten to know each other without awkward sexual tension. This year, Brooke seemed to be smothering the guy with sexual tension. If he really was still a virgin at seventeen, I rather doubted he'd leave this summer fling still in that condition.

Even DJ was having her own fun. She played the field as usual, and had two boys in particular wrapped around her little finger. She might have even slept with both of them, I not sure; it wasn't my business. But she came and went at her own leisure, committed to neither one of them. And every now and again she'd come to me to get the proper fucking she couldn't find anywhere else.

And then there was Felicia. Despite their newfound power, my girls didn't exert it over her very often. The older brunette had her own friends closer to her own age to hang out with, her own activities around camp. And after one of our sessions together, the 22-year-old model always needed some time to recover. So we only hooked up every two or three days.

Still, the rumors had started buzzing around camp that I'd tapped all three of the understood babes of the camp: Dawn, Adrienne, AND Felicia. There was the time we were playing volleyball and I'd let my hand slide into the back of Felicia's bikini bottoms, cupping her ass without her protesting. A few of the guys definitely noticed that. There was another time when she was grinding her ass on my lap by the lake and I ordered her to pull the crotch and stuff me inside. No one had a clear view to confirm it, but apparently it sure looked to people like we were fucking (which we were). And toward the second half of camp, I found an inordinate number of females ranging in age from 14 to 40 giving me the once over.

But I knew my perfect summer month couldn't last forever. And as we moved into the final week, I realized it was time for me to face the future.

Our camp threw a big dance every year. Actually, I think they threw two, but the second was sometime in August after our families had already gone home. It was nothing formal, no ties or black shoes or anything. But the guys wore at least jeans and collared shirts and all the girls came in pretty dresses. The music, geared mostly towards our parents, tended toward Country and old-fashioned Rock like Lynyrd Skynyrd's "Sweet Home Alabama" and even some Elvis. But there were a few modern hits thrown in as long as they had clean language and it was generally a good time to have some alcohol-free family fun.

In the past, Dawn and I were each other's dates, obviously. Every single year, from the time we were able to walk, we'd been each other's dates. My parents have photos somewhere of me slow-dancing with her when we were five. But not this year. This year, Adrienne was my 'date'.

I encouraged Dawn to go with someone, maybe Gary Wong. But she waved me off. "It's not a big deal, Ben," she said. "It's not like this is the Prom or anything. It's a hoe-down under a tent with hay bales off to the side."

I nodded and didn't press the issue. Dawn's words said she didn't care but I knew enough about her to read the strain in her eyes. But she'd accepted the situation. We both had. I only wondered what further strains we'd be hiding in our eyes in a few months at college.

In the past, we'd just shown up to the dance as a family. Nothing fancy. It really WASN'T that kind of formal event. But this year I wanted to do something just a little more special, so I snuck away the day before to track down Andrew Hemingway (Brooke's date) and both of DJ's 'boys', Braden Chu and Tim Metcalfe. I even snagged two of the twins' male friends. And I convinced the five of them to meet me and all arrive at the cabins together to pick up our girls as a group.

Adrienne was of course confused when I told her I had to step out just fifteen minutes before we were supposed to leave.

"Trust me," I grinned. For once SHE was in the dark as to what was going on. But in any case, she didn't mind since she wanted the extra time to primp and make sure she looked perfect. It was her first camp dance and she put a lot of pressure on herself. I'll never understand how a girl that gorgeous can STILL have some self-esteem issues.

Fifteen minutes later, I arrived en masse with four boys trailing behind me, all of us having picked bouquets of wild flowers. Well, the 12-year-olds hadn't. I'd needed to pick the bouquets for them and they felt really awkward in that not-yet- hit-puberty way. But we all at least HAD bouquets to present.

Eden and Emma went nuts and could not stop giggling when they received theirs. They shyly slipped their hands into their boys' grasps and told them to relax.

Brooke simply grabbed Andrew's head and planted a fierce kiss on his lips.

And Dawn and Adrienne thought the gestures were adorably sweet. I even had Tim give his bouquet to Dawn and explain that he would be escorting her TO the dance, even though he wasn't her date. The kid was two years younger than us and if he seemed smitten by DJ, he was absolutely in awe of Dawn. I wasn't the only one to notice, and as soon as we arrived at the big tent, DJ snagged Tim away from her big sister in order to reel her second toy back into her grasp.

And for the rest of the night, I was in a whirlwind.

Most couples dance a bit, have a little conversation and a little flirting, then sit down to unwind. Dawn and I had done so for years. But not this year. This year, I danced ... and I danced ... and I danced. I didn't really get to sit down much, not with two gorgeous babes who wanted to spend as much time as possible draping themselves on top of me. Dawn had spent most of the past few weeks keeping her public displays of affection to a minimum, letting Adrienne take on the girlfriend job in that department. Not today. Today, Dawn sank back into her old 'big dance' routine by spending as much time as she could in my arms. Fast dance, slow dance, it didn't matter; she HAD to be touching me.

And of course, Adrienne wasn't about to let me sit down and breathe, either.

My dad noticed my dilemma when I found myself wheezing by the punch bowl. "Ah, it IS possible to have too much of a good thing."

I just stood up straight and grinned. "A true man will always rise to the occasion."

Dad stopped and frowned. "Ben, was that a sex joke?"

I blushed in embarrassment, "Uh, I didn't mean it like that."

He just chuckled and moved away to bring my mom a cup of punch. Me, I had to figure out how to hold three flimsy cups at the same time with only two hands. Maybe Dad was right.

In any case, I finally got a breather about halfway through when we started switching partners. I spun around the floor with my mom first, when Dad arrived to ask if he could cut in with Adrienne. I took turns with the twins and Brooke. And looking around, I saw Dawn was back to dancing with Tim Metcalfe while Adrienne was with Gary Wong.

I was dancing with DJ when suddenly I felt a tug on my arm, and I turned about to see Felicia standing next to me, ready to cut in. At first I got ready to make a flirtatious comment and also reprimand the older girl to wait for the current dance to finish out of respect for DJ, but Felicia was already grabbing my arm and tugging me off the dance floor. "Whoa! Whoa!"

Felicia ignored my protests until we got out of range in a quiet corner of the tent. Then she stopped and stared right into my eyes from about three inches away. "Ben, please! Take me home with you tonight!"

I arched an eyebrow. Adrienne, Dawn, and I had just worked her over yesterday morning, not letting up until the older model was unconscious in a pool of her own drool and orgasmic fluids. She'd never approached us again this quickly before. "Tonight?"

"Tonight!" she insisted, her pale blue eyes already wet with moisture. "It HAS to be tonight!"

"Why?"

"It just has to. Please?" Felicia whimpered.

"But you HAVE a date tonight."

"Screw him," Felicia snorted. "More to the point, I'm NOT going to screw him. Pleeease, Ben? I need you. I'll do anything. Tie me up and beat me. I'll wait my turn and suck your cum out of both Adrienne and Dawn first. But I NEED your cock tonight." The gorgeous brunette panted heavily, her chest rising and falling dramatically as she looked on me with absolute devotion.

I sighed and nodded, watching a look of absolute elation spread across Felicia's face. But I held a finger up in warning, "Hey, it's not entirely my call. You still gotta run it by the girls."

Felicia nodded hurriedly and then sprinted past me to more or less yank Adrienne out of Gary Wong's grasp, dragging her back to the same quiet corner. I chuckled beneath my breath. I had to give it to Felicia. When she wanted something, she really went after it.

I'm not exactly sure what happened, but sometime in the middle of the dance, Braden Chu and Tim Metcalfe got into a fight over DJ. It seemed that while both boys had hooked up with her at various times throughout the summer, and while they were aware of each other's pursuit of the gorgeous young 16-year-old, DJ had never tried bringing them together at the same time. Perhaps the youngest Evans daughter was looking to cap her big dance night with a three-way, but apparently each boy had the idea that he and he alone would be taking DJ home with him.

Needless to say, the boys disagreed on who exactly would be doing that and after some heated arguments, pointed questions, and some not so satisfying answers from DJ, both boys just got pissed and walked off, leaving DJ all alone and sitting at a table by herself.

"It's never easy dating two guys at once," I offered gently as I sat down beside her.

"You seem to be pulling it off just fine," she sighed, staring at the empty doorway where the boys had both left.

"Even then, Adrienne and Dawn both have different roles that they understand and accept. I'm not actually dating Dawn, remember?"

"Whatever," DJ said dismissively.

"No, really. Remember the first week and a half of camp? Both girls wanted to be number one. That turned out more or less the same way Braden and Tim just did." I shrugged and indicated the doorway.

DJ nodded and then rolled her crystal blue eyes up to me. "So then what happens when Dawn decides she wants to be number one again?"

I blinked and my expression went blank. I didn't have an answer to that one. DJ smirked and patted me on the shoulder. "Thought so..." Then she got up and left.

I sat in the chair for a while, staring at the door. What would happen? I mused on that for a few minutes, thankfully left alone by my girls while they chatted with some other friends and rested their own feet.

Then my little sister came by and flopped herself into the seat that DJ had just vacated. "My big brother, sitting all by himself. Never thought I'd see this," Brooke giggled.

"I'm enjoying the solitude while it lasts."

"Overrated. You're only enjoying it because you KNOW you won't be alone much longer. Talk about solitude to someone who doesn't have anyone and I'll bet you they aren't enjoying it at all."

I chuckled. "You don't seem to have that problem. Andrew could not be more in love with you."

Brooke sighed. "Yeah ... I feel bad sometimes. I mean, I've made it clear this is just for the summer and that I'm in love with my boyfriend back home. But he just tells me he can't help how he feels."

"So what are you going to do? Back off so you don't hurt him anymore?"

"Hell, no," she giggled. "I'm going to let him take me into the woods tonight. He's got a tent and sleeping bags and the whole nine yards."

"Really?" I arched an eyebrow. Then I nodded over to where DJ was talking to her big sister. "You should take DJ with you."

"Oh, hell no," Brooke shook her head. "Andrew lost his virginity two days ago. He's nowhere near ready for something that intense."

My eyes popped open wide and I sat up straight. "Wait, you slept with Andrew two days ago? You didn't tell me that!"

Brooke smirked. "You told me you didn't want to hear about my sex life."

"Yeah, well, I didn't. But ... Okay, fine," I conceded, grimacing. I had a hard time picturing nice guy Andrew doing ... that ... to my little sister. More to the point, I didn't WANT to picture it.

I decided to focus on something else. "Whatever, Brooke. But you're not bringing DJ? She seemed kind of upset when both her boys walked out on her. Your best friend might feel a little lonely tonight while you're off with your summer fling."

"Nah," Brooke grinned. "DJ's going with you tonight."

My jaw dropped. "What, me?"

Brooke nodded.

"Wait-wait-wait." I held my hands up. "Adrienne, Dawn, Felicia: I've got more than I can handle already."

My little sister giggled. "You'll do just fine."

Just then, Andrew showed up with Brooke's jacket, fidgeting nervously. Clearly, he knew he was about to get laid and possessing that knowledge around his girlfriend's big brother was messing with his conscience. "Ready to go, honey?" he asked rather anxiously.

Brooke soaked it up. "Ready, sweetie."

My sister leaned over and pecked my cheek before letting Andrew put her coat on. All dolled-up with makeup, hair, and a cute summer dress that emphasized how she'd matured into a beautiful young woman, I couldn't help but sigh. My little sister was really growing up. And already here was a young man, taking her away.

"Bye, Ben."

"Goodbye, Brooke." It felt like a lot more than just a night.

I left the dance with both Adrienne and Dawn on my arms, all pretense that I wasn't with BOTH girls completely gone. DJ tagged along, although she walked by herself. We all headed down the trail to rendezvous with Felicia.

I squeezed my girls around me. "I can't believe you're letting Felicia join us tonight. I mean, the occasional romp where you two get to spank her and order her around is one thing. But this should be an evening out just for us."

"Hey!" DJ whined from three feet behind me.

"Of COURSE I'm happy to have you along, Deej," I turned and apologized. She just raised an eyebrow and huffed. I knew I'd have to make it up to her tonight.

"That's the other thing," I said. "No offense, Deej, but we've never had you around while we were, ah ... playing ... with Felicia."

"Relax, DJ can handle it," Dawn said reassuringly. "Besides, YOU agreed to let Felicia come along first, or so she claims."

"I did, I did," I admitted. "She seemed so desperate and I didn't have the heart to turn her down. I'm just second-guessing myself."

"Don't ever second-guess yourself, Ben. It isn't manly," Adrienne patted my shoulder. "Besides, she had a compelling argument."

"Which was?"

Adrienne giggled. "Her parents always stay out with some poker buddies. Seems that Felicia always brings a guy home on dance night and they just clear out of the way. So we've got free run of an actual cabin with a bed tonight, Ben."

"Ahhh..." I nodded in understanding. Much better than our original plan of a tent in the woods like Brooke and Andrew. A few minutes later, we arrived.

Dawn took charge at that point. Adrienne had primarily been the one to break Felicia in the beginning, submitting the older girl to her will. But since then, Dawn had taken the reins as Felicia's 'mistress', as it were. Adrienne had understood the submissive mentality, but Dawn (like me) was better suited to be the dom. None of us claimed to be experts on the dom/sub relationship, but Dawn had that personal history with Felicia to really give her commands an edge.

So Dawn went up to the door and knocked three times quickly, twice slowly, and then once. It was some pre-arranged signal and after waiting exactly sixty seconds, she opened the unlocked door and led us all in.

Dawn knew exactly what to expect. After all, she'd ordered Felicia to greet us in this way. Adrienne and I had enough of an idea not to be surprised. But DJ breathed a quiet, "Whoa..."

The 22-year-old brunette model was kneeling away from us on her bed, bent face-forward with her forehead down on the mattress and her naked ass in the air. She was dressed only in strappy high-heeled sandals. The leather collar was on her neck, the blindfold over her eyes, and the self-locking cuffs clasping her wrists behind her own back.

Dawn smiled and walked over to take hold of the end of the leash. She tugged it slightly, jerking Felicia's head around lightly before saying, "DJ, you know Felicia. Felicia, I'm sure you remember my little sister, DJ."

The prostrate, blindfolded brunette moaned and panted, realizing she was so exposed in front of someone new.

"Adrienne," Dawn barked, a command tone in her voice. "Why don't you get our plaything warmed up?" It was a question, and yet an order at the same time.

"Yes'm," Adrienne leaped into action, stripping off her clothes. Adrienne certainly wasn't submissive to Dawn, but I'd noticed that as time went on, my best friend had been giving more and more orders and my girlfriend didn't seem to mind obeying, even if the order didn't come from me. Adrienne and Felicia really did have some of the same personality quirks.

Meanwhile, Dawn turned to her kid sister. "Hey, Deej. Why don't you go ahead and get our boy warmed up, too?" There was no command tone in Dawn's voice this time.

DJ grinned happily, not bothering to strip herself as she maneuvered me into a nearby chair, sat me down, and started tugging my jeans down to my ankles. And once she got me exposed, the hot blonde 16-year-old with braided pigtails bent over and inhaled my prick.

Adrienne was lying flat on her back, fully naked with her head between Felicia's knees, tonguing the older girl's bare-shaven twat. At the other end, Dawn had also stripped herself nude and then sat in front of Felicia, spreading her legs to the side while bringing her already moist crotch up beneath the bound brunette's nose. "Eat me, bitch," Dawn said coldly. And Felicia blindly went to work.

Even though she was quite happy giving me head, I realized that DJ was rather distracted by the noises going on behind her. She kept popping off my cock to turn and glance back wide-eyed at the sight of her sister and my girlfriend sandwiching the older goddess between them. And after a while, I simply stood her up and told her to get naked before sliding DJ into my lap, facing back toward the action on the bed.

I figured the point was for DJ and me to keep ourselves occupied and get me hard for some later fucking. So once DJ was in my lap, I reached my hands around to cup her big tits and rub her pussy while she was entranced by the view in front of her. And once I had the young blonde wet and writhing on top of me, I shifted her position and brought my dick up into a vertical position, slowly impaling the tight teenager's snatch on my pole.

DJ moaned as I filled her up, a guttural groan of pleasure that got her sister's attention. Dawn looked over and saw that my dick was inside DJ's twat, and she complained, "Hey! You're starting early!"

I grinned. "DJ wanted to watch. She's just keeping me hard."

Dawn rolled her eyes while her crystal blue eyes twinkled mirthfully. And DJ matched her sister's impish grin before starting to rotate her hips to carve my prick inside her.

"Whoa..." I gripped DJ's hips to slow her down. "We're keeping me hard not getting me off."

"But I want more..." the young girl whimpered.

"Let me do the work," I said softly before kissing her back between her shoulder blades. And then I refocused my efforts on squeezing DJ's tits and rubbing her clit, recalling my user's guide on how to get the youngest Evans sister off quickly.

Dawn waited until DJ squealed in orgasm before pulling herself away from Felicia's mouth. Either that, or Dawn was waiting for her own climax, which she had about ten seconds after DJ did. But pull away she did eventually and she motioned new directions to me. And like I was reading Dawn's mind, I lifted a satisfied 16-year-old vixen off my dick and moved myself into position.

Then Dawn lifted Felicia's chin up with two fingers while jerking on the leash with her other hand. "You said you'd wait your turn," she informed the blindfolded young woman. "That you'd suck Ben's cum out of both me and Adrienne. Is that correct?"

Felicia whimpered and nodded her head up and down, panting heavily with her mouth hanging open. Adrienne had worked her over to TWO orgasms already.

"Well because you've been such a good pet these past couple of weeks, I've decided on a little reward," Dawn said graciously, and Felicia perked up at her words. "You will have to suck Ben's cum out of the both of us before he cums in you. But you're not going to have to wait that long for his cock."

I thrust forward on my cue, reaching out the grab Felicia's cuff-bound wrists and tug on them while I skewered her cunt on my hard dick. "AAAH, FUCK!" Felicia screamed as I penetrated her.

My last great orgy of the summer had begun ... and it didn't stop for a long, long time.

Perhaps I should have expected it. Adrienne was never one to leave things to chance and while we had mutually agreed not to use enhancers, my girlfriend had gotten me to allow her the use of Viagra on 'special' occasions. Apparently, this was one of them.

So filled with a chemical hardness that seemed rather inhuman, I pounded Felicia's pussy from behind while she screamed obscenities into Adrienne's crotch. And immediately next to us on the bed, Dawn and DJ got reacquainted with some old-fashioned sisterly loving.

But I didn't cum in Felicia. Per the plan, I jerked the 22-year-old brunette around by her wrists while spanking her ass and fucking her to three orgasms at an Allegro pace. And then I tossed her aside like a rag doll and mounted my girlfriend, fucking Adrienne to another climax of her own before launching my first load of the evening into the gorgeous blonde's pulsating pussy. Then grabbing Felicia by the collar, I jerked her over to kneel on the floor beside the bed where Adrienne spread her thighs and guided the older model to begin slurping my cock cream from my girlfriend's cunt.

"Don't swallow it," I ordered. "You have to feed it back to her."

Felicia nodded in understanding, and she obeyed to the very letter of the law. Watching the spillage of semen rolling out from between Adrienne's and Felicia's lips as they french kissed nearly got me hard again on its own.

Meanwhile, Dawn and DJ rolled me onto my back and mounted me together. DJ climbed straight onto my face while I imbedded my tongue into her tight channel while Dawn sucked me to iron rigidity before climbing aboard. With DJ's ass in my face, I couldn't see, but I could certainly hear the two blonde sisters swapping spit and pawing at each other's tits while mutually riding me.

My second load fired into Dawn while Felicia and Adrienne were sixty-nining, Adrienne having released Felicia's handcuffs to get the full pleasure of the brunette's nimble fingers. Then it was Adrienne's turn to drag Felicia by the collar between my best friend's legs to slurp out my second load and then snowball it back to Dawn.

And with a chemically-enhanced recovery and DJ's talented little mouth, I was back in action in record time. Felicia was already whimpering in anticipation. "Oh, cum in me, Ben! Please? I need to feel your hot sperm shooting into my womb, filling me up deep inside. Please?"

Felicia looked so pitiful, looking around desperately with the blindfold covering her eyes, searching for me and unable to find me. My heart went out to her and I moved to take her in my arms, but Dawn reached up and jerked back on the leash. "Not yet, my little pet," Dawn said softly. "Not yet. We have a special guest with us today, and you wouldn't think of going before she had her turn, would you?"

Felicia whimpered. I'd already cum twice and to cum a third into DJ before getting to her would make a fourth orgasm somewhat less likely under normal circumstances. Yeah, I could usually go four times, but not always. She couldn't know that Adrienne had given me a Viagra pill, and doubting fear was on the brunette's face.

"Would you?" Dawn repeated, jerking on the leash a little more harshly.

"No," Felicia whimpered blindly, accepting her fate and trusting that I would have enough juice for a fourth go.

Only then, after our bound and blindfolded babe showed her obedience did Dawn finally lean in and say, "Don't worry, Felicia. We're not going to leave you high and dry. I promise that before this night is over, Ben will fill you up and cum great buckets of sperm into your willing body. You'll feel his strong body pumping and thrusting and ravaging your naked body, showering you with orgasm after orgasm after orgasm. I promise."

"Ohhh..." Felicia whimpered happily, the smile crossing her face looking even bigger beneath the black blindfold.

Dawn released Felicia and nodded me to DJ, who was rolling onto her back and spreading her own legs up and to the sides in anticipation.

But I had a moment of my own pity and I held up a finger. "One minute," I said firmly. Then I suddenly lunged, grabbing a shrieking Felicia and planting her on her back, kicking her thighs apart as I slammed my cock into her, rutting like an rabbit on speed as I pumped and pistoned and thrust wildly. The gorgeous brunette tensed up and came within ten seconds of my fucking her, and I kept going for another thirty seconds to prolong the blindfolded girl's orgasm. And only when her body went limp in exhaustion from the intensity of her climax did I pull out and move back over to DJ.

"You're not ... going to do that to me, are you?" DJ asked a little nervously, now looking every bit as young as sixteen years.

I grinned. "No, kiddo. Let's just have fun like always."

"Oh, okay," the cute blonde relaxed. Then she opened her arms to accept me in as I buried my cock to the hilt and started fucking her just the way I knew she liked it. I could always tell when DJ was enjoying things. The way her vaginal walls pulsed with her heartbeat was simply a sensation that couldn't be replicated anywhere else.

I screwed the pair of us to pleasant climaxes, now filling up the young girl's pussy with my third load while she squeaked her second orgasm of this most recent fuck. Felicia then rather excitedly performed her ritual of slurping cum out and snowballing it back, both girls aroused by the idea of getting so intimate with someone completely new and alluring. DJ had long idolized Felicia as an exquisitely beautiful goddess and Felicia was simply aroused by such a nubile young nymph with a purely fuckable body.

I just reclined against some pillows and enjoyed the sight of gorgeous 22-year- old Felicia and 16-year-old Brooke swapping my semen between their mouths while both Adrienne and Dawn sucked me back to life at the same time.

And then finally it was Felicia's turn.

"How do you want me?" I asked softly.

"Take me as you will," Felicia answered huskily, blindfolded and lying flat on her back, her arms extended behind her head with her wrists cuffed together. She arched her torso, thrusting her tits at me and spread her legs to the sides.

I grinned. "Good answer." With my knowledge of her buttons, I probably knew Felicia's body better than she did. And for this fuck of the fourth and final girl in tonight's group, I grabbed her ankles and pulled her legs straight up into the air, lifting her ass off the bed while I guided my cock into her cunt for the third time this evening.

"AAAAH, FUCK!" Felicia gasped as I penetrated her. "Take me Ben! Take me! Use me as you will! Take me!"

I pummeled her. I didn't bother measuring out a specific pace, I was just FAST and HARD. After three orgasms and with a chemical-hardness, my dick's nerves were quite deadened so I could pound her without restraint and not worry about going off. I could fuck and fuck and keep going until her pelvis was bruised and sore.

At first I screwed Felicia with her legs over my shoulders, gripping her hips in my hands and bending down every now and again to bite or suck at her up-thrust nipples. Even though she had the smallest tits of the four girls present, they were perfectly shaped and so firmly upright even on her back, and so enticing as they jiggled with my every thrust.

But after her first orgasm, hearing Felicia moaning my name, "Ben ... Ben ... Oh, Ben..." I found my gaze drawn up to her face. I watched the sheer joy evident in her smile, and I was compelled to see the full expression without any further blockage. So I reached down and removed her blindfold, tossing it aside. Her eyelids had somewhat crusted over from her tears from repeated orgasms, and as she pried them open, she winced at the unexpected light.

But almost immediately, those pale blue eyes focused back on me, and Felicia's smile got even wider. "Oh, Ben," she chirped delightedly at being able to see me. "Thank you!"

I smiled right back, screwing her slowly and then on impulse, I bent down and softly pressed my lips to hers. Felicia gasped. I'd never kissed her, not since we started this whole thing, not once the entire summer, and the gorgeous brunette burst into tears while frantically kissing me back.

It hit me then, feeling Felicia's pussy squeezing around me tighter than ever as she clutched me more fiercely than ever. Adrienne had said Felicia was just like her. And then I remembered what the submission was all about for Adrienne: It's not about pain; it's about control. It's not about power; it's about trust.

I lifted Felicia's legs off my shoulders, bringing them down to the bed beside me. She tightened them around my own legs, and I let her as we adopted a more normal missionary position. I pressed my face more firmly against hers, letting our tongues intertwine as I made longer, deeper thrusts into her compliant body. I put more feeling and emotion into my pumping, really making love to Felicia more than fucking her. And I knew I'd done the right thing when she suddenly started crying while laughing happily as I continued bringing our bodies together over and again.

"Oh, so good, Ben! So good! Love me, Ben! Make love to me!"

So I did.

In the end, Felicia had only one more climax, and not even a very big one at that. If I'd really tried, I probably could have gotten her off three more times instead, each one bigger than the last and ending with her passing out from pleasure overload.

But that wasn't the point. Felicia had only the one more orgasm, and when she did, it triggered my own. I pushed forward a final time, holding myself at maximum depth while my cock opened up and began spewing its load deep into the back of Felicia's womb. It wasn't the torrential flood of semen Dawn may have promised her, but from the blissful smile on Felicia's face, I didn't think she would mind. And together we rode the waves of pleasure until at last my sweaty body collapsed straight down onto hers.

The room was silent. I'm not entirely sure what the other three girls were doing while I was fucking Felicia, but they certainly weren't doing anything but watching the pair of us now.

Groaning, I lifted my dead weight off of Felicia's chest, flopping onto my back and panting heavily. I was exhausted.

But then ... as if the damn thing had a mind of its own, my cock started to rise.

DJ's eyes went wide. "Fuck! You're not done YET?"

The rest of the night was more free for all than organized fucking. The girls freed Felicia after that, removing the blindfold and collar for good, although Felicia later confessed that she missed the collar a bit. She actually liked it when a guy squeezed her neck lightly, but it took a lot of trust to make herself that vulnerable. Of course, she said this right before ordering me to squeeze her neck and suffocate her to maximize her orgasm, which made me feel good about the level of trust she was putting in me.

I'm not exactly sure where my fifth orgasm went. I knew I was fucking Adrienne again but I was yanked out at the last minute to cum in someone's mouth. I know the sixth orgasm went up Felicia's ass, kind of a last second thing since I was fucking Adrienne again while Dawn got her sex slave lubed up, and I only reamed out Felicia's rectum for a minute or two before losing it. And then after that, DJ just HAD to have me buttfuck her as well.

I realized then that I'd never actually fucked DJ's ass before, and after Adrienne cleaned me up and Dawn made sure her sister was lubed, I eased myself through the tight 16-year-old's anus and fucked us both to pleasant orgasms. There's just something so viscerally satisfying about nutting your load into a tight asshole you'd never been in before.

I was thoroughly amazed I'd made it to seven ejaculations and completely insisted I was done. The time elapsed between my fourth and fifth orgasms was already twenty minutes. The time between fifth and sixth was a full half-hour. I was wiped out and it was nearing 2am, the cutoff when Felicia said her parents would return home.

But then all four girls lined up in a row in front of me, presenting me with four lubricated assholes, and I simply couldn't resist. My dick felt like rubber and looked like worn plastic, the skin red and abused. But it was chemically hard and for no other reason than the mental high of buggering the four of them in a row, I took my final erection and started pounding away, switching left and right and fucking assholes to my heart's content until I finally spewed into one of them. I don't actually remember which one because I passed out then. DJ later said I just toppled off the bed onto the floor, and I've got the bump on the head to prove it.

FINALLY, the girls got everything cleaned up and they helped me stagger back home.

DJ just sighed, "You guys are fucking INSANE.."

i will MASS RELEASE when we reach the TOP 5 monthly. if we reach the TOP1 of powerstone perseason which is Basically IMPOSSIBLE.

I WILL POST ALL THE CHAPTERS I HAVE.

49 Chapter 41: Chapter's End

JULY 2002, SUMMER CAMP

Dawn, Adrienne, and I decided to skip this morning's hike. We were just too wiped out from the previous evening's post-dance orgy, me especially. And so it was that the two girls hung out in the main lounge at the lodge, chatting with each other while I reclined out on the deck, just resting my weary body.

It was still quite cool in the morning, enough to require a sweater, so there wasn't anyone else outside with me. I enjoyed the solitude and the quiet sounds of a mountain retreat, my eyes closed as I just breathed slowly and deeply.

"You look quite ... content," a musical voice said beside me.

I opened my eyes and turned just in time to see Felicia settle onto my recliner with me, wearing her hoodie for warmth but leaving her long legs bare save for her sandals and super-short shorts. I let myself smile remembering how those legs had been wrapped around me while I fucked her, and then brought my eyes up to stare back into Felicia's pale blues as she scooted me to the side and then molded her hips and leg against mine, spooning herself in front of me. "I feel content," I replied, wrapping an arm around her. "Last night was every guy's dream come true."

"Mine, too," Felicia stared away before realizing what she'd just said and blushing. "Not the four-on-one orgy, exactly. But last night was a bit of a dream come true for me."

"How so?" I arched an eyebrow.

"Because of you, Ben," Felicia grinned and leaned her torso into me. "We've fucked quite a bit these past few weeks, but last night was special. You made love to me, Ben. And I'm so glad it WAS last night."

There was something in her voice and I remembered how desperately she had been pleading with me at the dance. "Why did it HAVE to be last night, Felicia?"

The gorgeous brunette model sighed and leaned back against my chest, pulling my arm around her waist as she twisted to face at an angle away from me. The motion also flexed her torso and the hoodie was unzipped far enough for me to see her cleavage expanding upwards. "Because ... it HAD to."

"Why?"

She stared off into space, not looking at anything in particular. "Because eight years ago, the night of the big dance, my heart was broken for the first time."

I didn't say anything verbally but I squeezed Felicia's waist and let her know that she had my full and undivided attention. She sounded like a girl who wanted to talk, and I wanted to listen for her.

"I was fourteen. I was in love with a studly young man four years older than me." Felicia's voice deepened as she stared back into memory. "Damien took my virginity that summer. He took charge. He seized my wrists and pounded my much smaller body. He turned me over and spanked me. And he gave me the most glorious orgasms I could ever imagine, better than I ever had for years and years even after that."

Her voice was thready and she panted in obvious arousal. I watched the rise and fall of the 22-year-old model's chest and she brought one hand down to glide along her own torso from shoulder to thigh. She hummed beneath her breath and wriggled her body back into mine. And I knew that if the two of us had been somewhere private, Felicia would like nothing better than for me to roll her over and just take her right then and there.

But we weren't somewhere private and Felicia sighed, biting her lip. "He made me feel grown-up and sexy. I wanted to marry him. I wanted to bear his children and live happily ever after. I was fourteen and convinced I would be happy forever."

Her voice drifted away and I let her pause and catch her breath. Her eyes dimmed and she stared away from me as if in shame. I waited her out and just held her tightly against my side. And only after she seemed to calm down did I finally ask, "What happened?"

"Ashley Biederman. She doesn't come here anymore. But she was sixteen, blonde, and had much bigger tits than me. Damien left the dance with her and left me all alone."

Felicia didn't have to tell me she'd been crushed. I heard it in her voice.

"We'd only been together for two weeks," she continued. "I know it shouldn't have affected me that much but it did. He broke my heart. And while I forced myself to put it behind me, I don't think I ever actually recovered from it."

Felicia shivered and I held her just a little more tightly, not saying anything. She continued, "Most summers since then, I've slept with other guys the night of the big dance. Some were just flings for the hell of it. Others I had some feelings for. But none of the guys ever made me feel the way Damien did. And every single one of them was putty beneath my fingers." She took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.

"Until you, Ben."

Felicia put her hands on top of mine and lay her head back against my chest. "I got to the dance and looked at my date and just knew he wasn't going to be anything special. I had him pussy-whipped without even giving him any pussy. But I had a feeling about you. You challenge me. You control me. And even if it was with all the girls, on that night I had to have you, do you understand?"

I nodded slowly.

Felicia turned her head around so she could see me. Her pale blue eyes shimmered, reflecting the morning gray sky. "It was the special big dance night I didn't get eight years ago. And even though you didn't know about my past, you made it perfect. You took charge; you had me at your mercy. You could have done anything you wanted, Ben. You could have just fucked me and used me and I would have accepted your domination. But you chose to show me tenderness. You took off my blindfold. You kissed me. You were incredible, Ben."

I nodded. So much like Adrienne, after all.

Felicia arched her neck to me just then, puckering her lips. I felt a warmth and pleasure that this beautiful creature was in my arms, needing me, and I bent my lips to hers. We kissed softly, rich with emotion and affection more than passion.

When we parted, Felicia's soul burned through her eyes at me. It was such an intense look as she panted softly and smiled, saying, "I'm leaving in a couple of days. But you know, Berkeley's not so far away from my place in San Francisco."

A warning bell went off in the back of my head. "Felicia, I don't want to lead you on, but-"

"Oh, Ben," she interrupted me with a roll of her eyes. She pulled back and lifted her chin proudly. "I'm not in love with you, Ben. I'm grateful, but this isn't love. I think I just needed you this summer. You've fixed a small part of me, taken away a long-buried regret, and I don't think we're going to make love again while we're here. So after you leave in a couple of days, we'll once again just be friends." Her eyes went down as she fidgeted nervously, clarifying, "Or acquaintances or whatever. I didn't mean to presume-"

"Friends," I interrupted and nodded encouragingly.

She smiled happily and replied, "Okay, friends." Then her hand went up to my arm, squeezing while she tilted her head back, looked at me with lust in her eyes, and husked, "So like I said, who knows? We can keep in touch. Berkeley's not so far away."

I chuckled and nodded. "Uh, you may need to get Dawn's 'permission' though if you want to play."

Felicia just nodded her understanding. Then the gorgeous brunette touched my cheek. "You've got something special going on with Adrienne and Dawn, Ben. I may have been blindfolded half the time but even I can see it. It's complicated, but it's special."

I sighed. "'Complicated' is right."

"Complicated or not, you've got to fight not to lose it. Love is a rare thing, Ben. I know. You, on the other hand, may seem to have an overabundance of people who love you right now; but they won't always be there. And shit happens. People grow apart as they grow old."

I shrugged.

Felicia didn't like my non-committal response. "I'm a little older than you, so let me give you a bit of advice," Felicia said sagely. "After Damien, I've only loved two men in my life, and both are gone now. The first because we outgrew each other. The second, because I didn't fight hard enough for him. You've got to work hard to make sure your love evolves as you grow, Ben. And if it starts waning, you've got to fight for it. You and Dawn have loved each other since the beginning of time, but kiddie love won't cut it as you grow up. And you and Adrienne are going to have to work hard at keeping this pace as time goes by. Mark my words, Ben."

I sighed. "I got it."

Felicia stared into my eyes. "I hope you do. What you've got with those girls is magical, Ben. You've got something 90% of the population can only dream of having, and you've got it with TWO girls. I really hope you remember that."

THURSDAY, JULY 25, 2002

"Feel like going up to the ridge?"

I arched an eyebrow and glanced up at my little sister, curious as to why SHE was asking me to head up to the most romantic sunset spot in the camp. "Uh, you sure you got the right guy, kiddo?"

Brooke smiled and nodded.

"There's only two more nights left in camp, Brooke," I pointed out. "Isn't that the sort of thing you should be doing with Andrew?"

"And we will. Tomorrow," Brooke replied. "Tonight I'm asking you. Just a brother and sister who want some time together to talk."

On instinct, I turned and glanced back at Adrienne, Dawn, and Gary, where the four of us were shooting pool in teams. Adrienne and Dawn both gave me affirmative nods, as if they already knew what Brooke was asking. So shrugging, I turned and said, "Looks like I have permission."

Brooke giggled. She waited for my group to finish our game and then the two of us headed out. The instant we hit the trail, a pang of that sadness over losing my little sister hit me, and I reached my arm out to her. She smiled at the invitation and then molded herself against my side, wrapping her arm around my waist and burying her head against my shoulder. I shortened my stride and we walked a little more slowly while striking up a conversation. Brooke filled me in on the latest things she'd been doing and some of the camp gossip as well. For the most part, I just let her chat away and focused on guiding us slowly along the trail.

But once we were good and alone, Brooke rubbed my back and looked up at me. "Hey."

I glanced down at her, slowing down our pace even more.

"What's wrong, Ben?"

I felt my eyes getting misty and I bit my lip. I squeezed my sister a little tighter into my side before shrugging. "Nothing."

"Bullshit," Brooke rolled her eyes.

"Brooke, language," I barked automatically

She just giggled. "Forever my big brother," she sighed in amusement.

The comment stopped me dead in my tracks. Brooke took one extra step, pulling herself away from me, but she quickly stepped back to my side. "Really, Ben. What is it?"

"Will I really be forever your big brother?" I asked softly.

She was mature enough not to state the obvious blood-relationship that could never be undone. Instead, she slid around until she was pressed against my chest and she tilted her eyes up to mine. "Is that what you're worried about?"

I sighed. "Who's going to look out for you the next time a Drew Walker comes by?"

"Me," Brooke said firmly. "I'll just have to be a big enough girl to handle it."

"Not good enough," I frowned.

"It'll have to be good enough, Ben. You can't protect me forever."

"I can try."

"Not from Berkeley, you can't." Brooke sighed and put her cheek to my chest, hugging me tightly. "I know you love me, Ben. But I AM growing up and shit's gonna happen."

"I don't want it to happen to you."

"Kady'll keep an eye on me. She DOES love checking out my ass," Brooke smiled.

"And then when she graduates a year ahead of you?"

"Then I'll be a Senior myself. I'll learn. And before you know it, I'll be right up there with you at Berkeley."

I sighed.

"Hey, don't worry," Brooke stroked my arms. She got a twinkle in her eye. "I can see the future."

"See the future?" I arched an eyebrow.

Brooke giggled cutely. "Yeah. Wanna know what happens?"

"What?"

"I'm going to get into trouble the next two years of high school. Without my big brother around to keep me in check, I'm going to drink alcohol, have wild sex, and maybe even try a drug or two, just to see what they're like."

"Brooke!"

"But I won't get addicted and I won't get out of control because I know that Mom knows more than she lets on and I don't want to disappoint you. I love my big brother and I would never let myself go so far as to let you down. Not again. I did it with Drew and you had to come to my rescue. I saw the pain in your eyes when you had to clean me up, and I don't ever want to be the reason for that kind of pain again."

"Brooke..." I furrowed my eyebrows and frowned, feeling some of that old pain returning.

"Yeah, that look," my sister confirmed. "But don't worry. I have a boyfriend who loves me and will watch out for me, keeping me well-satisfied so that I don't go crazy. And by the time I get to college my big brother will protect me from more adult problems and be there to give me a hug when I want or need one."

"Always," I nodded.

"And maybe a year or two after graduating, I'll marry Kenta. But the night before I get married, I'll make love to my big brother just to remind myself of how much you mean to me, and that you'll always be there for me when I need it. I'll walk down the aisle knowing the last sperm inside my womb was yours, Ben. And because I'm marrying Kenta, he'll understand that you and I will be fucking off and on for the rest of our lives."

I arched an eyebrow. "Serious?"

"Completely."

I shook my head, a little smile on my face. "Mind telling me MY future?"

Brooke giggled. "Doesn't work that way. I can only see my future."

I snorted. "Then tell me who I'm with at your wedding."

She shook her head and laughed. "Couldn't see her face. Just knew that she was blonde."

"Oh, THAT helps." I rolled my eyes.

Brooke laughed. "Doesn't matter, you're not married yet. I'm getting married before you."

"Really?" I arched my eyebrow.

My sister shrugged. "Your love life is too complicated, Ben."

I sighed. "Tell me about it."

"No thanks," Brooke laughed, answering me literally. She put her hand in mine and started us walking again. "That story would take forever."

Since Brooke had dragged me out of the lodge early, not only were we the first people on the trail up, leaving us conveniently alone, but we were also the first onto the ridge. Together, we settled onto the man-made bench for four that I preferred as a 'best spot'. Five minutes later, a newly-hooked up couple in their mid-20s arrived. Others trickled in and ten minutes after that, a middle-aged couple joined us on the bench.

Brooke just leaned herself against me as the sun descended out of the sky. I wrapped my arm around her shoulders, careful not to do anything regarded as potentially sexual. People often saw Brooke and me together, but assumed we just had a somewhat more affectionate family than most. We may not have been very romantic, but watching the sun go down with my sister in my arms was certainly intimate.

As expected, once the orange disk was completely gone, the middle-aged and older couples left to start their hike back before it got dark enough to make the trek dangerous. Some of the younger couples stuck around and quietly got into their makeout sessions. I wasn't about to make out with Brooke in front of others, so after a minute or two, I grabbed her hand and started to get up.

But Brooke yanked back on my hand and leaned her body into mine. She made it clear we weren't leaving until she said so, and I just held her closely while we watched the sky darken rapidly to the soundtrack of a handful of young couples wetly kissing each other.

One by one, various couples left to find more private sanctuaries. But a full half- hour after the sun had gone down, there was still one other couple left, college- aged. They were old acquaintances that hooked up for the first time about a week ago, flush with the eagerness and horniness of new love. I surmised they were intending to make love up on this ridge and were waiting for us to leave them alone, and once again I sat up to get Brooke on the move. After all, they wanted to fuck and we were just siblings. I owed it to the guy to get the hell out of the way.

But Brooke wasn't budging. I tugged one more time and she flashed me an intense look and barked a hard, "No."

I backed off. Duty to a fellow guy wanting to get laid was one thing. But I wouldn't risk my sister's wrath for it.

No matter. After Brooke pronounced that she wasn't leaving, the other couple decided to move on. They were too horny to sit around and wait. They had come prepared with flashlights, flicking them on as they headed for the trailhead. And after another minute, their lights disappeared completely, plunging us once again into the semi-dark of twilight.

Only then did Brooke turn and plant a fierce kiss on me, grabbing my shoulders and pushing at me until I was flat on my back with my legs straddled on either side of the bench. My little sister practically crawled on top of me as she tried to tickle my tonsils with her tongue, and although we'd had some amazing sex together this summer when she wasn't with Andrew, I hadn't seen her this passionate in months.

"Ohhh, Ben. I love you, big brother."

"I love you, too, little sister," I grunted and moved my lips down her neck. She was wearing a baby-T in a pastel blue with darker blue sleeves. The color had almost completely washed out in the dim light, but I could still identify the difference between her tan skin and the shirt material as I slid the neckline to the side so I could kiss her exposed skin. Brooke sighed and clutched my head to the crook of her neck, moaning happily.

Meanwhile, my sister had been grinding her crotch over the growing erection in my shorts, and presently she pulled back so that she could quickly unbutton and unzip me, freeing my cock to the cooling night air.

"Oh, Brooke," I groaned.

"Fuck me, Ben. Fuck me up here again. Do you remember?" my little sister husked. "You took my virginity on this bench last year, Ben. I get so hot just THINKING about it. I was up here with Andrew last week and all I could think about was your cock. I had to drag him down the ridge before the sunset just so I could blow him and imagine it was you. I need to feel you inside me, Ben. Fuck me, big brother!"

"Oh, Brooke..." I groaned even harder.

My sister's shorts and panties were history, only the minor snag of getting them off her sneakers slowing her down. She didn't bother with the top, letting me bunch up the material beneath her armpits and unsnapping her bra to get my hands on her tits while she frantically tried to get her wet pussy aligned over my cock. "Now, Ben! I NEED you! Feel how wet I am for you!"

"Oh, Brooke!" I exclaimed.

Before I knew it, my little sister fisted my rod in her hand, planted her feet to the ground on either side of me, and impaled herself onto my rock-hard dick. "AAAAAHHHH!" Brooke screamed as she felt my rocket-aimed prick blasting upwards through her tight pussy. But before I could react to what sounded like a scream of pain, she grabbed my head and kissed me, and then hunched with her hips to sink an extra few inches into her exquisitely tight pussy.

I kissed her. I kissed her lips and her jaw and her neck. I rubbed her shoulders beneath her shirt, stroked her back, and rubbed her tits against my chest, scraping her nipples against me. And over and over again, I told Brooke, "I love you, baby. I love you, sis. I'll always love you. No matter how far away I go, I'll always love you."

Brooke kissed me back. "Mmmph! I love you, Ben ... Mmmph! I love you, big brother..."

"I'm in you, Brooke," I groaned. "I'm in you."

"You made me a woman, Ben," she sighed. "And I feel so full..."

"I love filling you. The night before your wedding, I'll fill you again."

"And after, Ben! Forever, Ben! No one will ever get between us! Not my husband nor your wife. I'll always love you! I'll always be happy knowing you're inside me. I love you, Ben."

I leaned in and softly kissed her. "I love you, sis." And then with my hands subtly, but firmly, holding my sister's hips, I ground her body against me and simultaneously thrust upwards, confident my pelvic bone would come up underneath her clit. The effect was immediate. Brooke moaned loudly and threw her head back, shuddering at the sensations.

And as the twilight passed into full dusk, only moonlight illuminating the pair of us, I could see straight into my sister's soul. I knew then, that no matter what happened in the future, Brooke and I would always have each other.

I loved Adrienne, and sincerely hoped we could make our love last a lifetime.

I loved Dawn, and knew that our friendship would bond us into eternity. Maybe even more.

And yet I held no certainty with either girl. Life happens. Things change. While I could hope and dream, I didn't KNOW if either of them would be in my life forever.

But blood is stronger than anything. And as Brooke's orgasm rushed forth to meet the waves of spunk I was blasting into her, I knew that when our worlds ended, we would forever have each other.

"Did you and Brooke have a proper goodbye?" Adrienne asked.

I turned to watch the firelight flickering over her face. Adrienne, Dawn, and I were sitting well back from the bonfire, perched on a boulder up the hill. Twenty feet before us and to the left, I could see DJ and Brooke laughing with Eden and Emma as they roasted their marshmallows and put together their s'mores. Our younger siblings were a well-oiled machine of delectable treats and quite popular with the younger kids and parents alike.

I noted how Brooke had roped Andrew into helping them out as well. I wondered if he knew his summer girlfriend had her brother's sperm leaking into her womb at this very moment. Probably not. I idly wondered if, later on, Brooke was going to go and do something naughty with him while still having some of me inside her. It was a mildly amusing line of thought.

Dawn reached over and rapped my head with her knuckles. "Anybody home?" Then she looked past me to Adrienne. "I think Brooke actually fucked his brains out," she giggled.

"Huh?" I turned in confusion. Dawn just nodded at Adrienne, and I turned to my girlfriend.

"I was asking if you and your sister had a proper goodbye," Adrienne laughed. "From the way you're staring her down, I'd say you did."

"It wasn't goodbye," I said seriously while returning my gaze to my sister by the fire. "For us, it'll never be goodbye."

Adrienne and Dawn looked at each other, shrugging in confusion. I didn't bother to explain. It was just between Brooke and me.

FRIDAY, JULY 26, 2002

We got back from breakfast and I automatically started prepping my backpack. It was the last full day of camp, and consequently, the last morning hike. I knew without a doubt that somehow, Dawn and Adrienne would make it a memorable one.

But when I looked over, Adrienne was sitting back on her bed, propping herself up with her hands while stretching her legs out in front of her. She had made no move to change from her comfy sandals to better hiking shoes or otherwise prep her backpack. I paused from what I was doing, put an elbow on my knee and looked over. "What?"

"I'm not going with you this morning."

"Wait, what?" I arched an eyebrow in confusion.

Adrienne smiled at me warmly. "You and Dawn are going alone."

"Excuse me?" I frowned. Adrienne just kept her warm smile, waiting for me. She knew I'd heard her. And after a bit, I finally asked, "Why?"

My loving girlfriend shrugged. "It's the way it should be. She deserves one day alone with you. There's a lot that needs to be said between you without me around."

"And you're okay with this?"

"It was my idea," Adrienne smiled. "Dawn didn't try very hard to convince me otherwise."

"Adrienne..."

"Relax," she grinned. "I'm spending the morning with DJ. We're gonna see how many boys we can get hard with minimal effort."

I snorted and rolled my eyes.

"And in the honor of fairness and honesty," my girlfriend continued. "I'm obliged to tell you that DJ and I aren't planning to be totally celibate while you're gone. Not with each other, at least."

I arched an eyebrow and smiled at the thought of my gorgeous girlfriend getting naked and frisky with the nubile 16-year-old vixen.

"Just save some energy for me, Tiger." Adrienne's smile turned into a toothy grin. "I'm gonna be craving cock by the time you guys get back."

Dawn was an absolute wreck. I hadn't seen her this distraught since last year when we were facing down an eleven-month separation. We hadn't quite ended up apart for the full eleven months, but then our relationship hadn't lasted through the entire period, either.

She was clearly upset from the moment I picked her up. I asked if she was sure she wanted to go and she vehemently insisted. But then on the hike to the clearing she barely spoke to me. I knew enough to just give her the time and space. Dawn had been my best friend since time began for us. I knew when she wanted me to wrap her up in a hug and reassure her that everything would be alright. And I knew when she just needed to work things out on her own. This was one of the latter times.

It wasn't until we'd unpacked and sat down in our clearing together that Dawn finally cracked. She didn't say a word. She just started bawling in tears and threw herself against me, hugging me fiercely while I hugged her back as best I could. NOW it was one of the times she just needed me whispering reassuring nothings in her ear, and I did my best.

I still had no idea what had Dawn so upset, especially on a morning that should have been so special for us. Perhaps I was making assumptions, but I'd expected that the two of us would make sweet love and whisper heartfelt sentiments that no matter what happened, we would always love each other. Frantically trying to hold on while Dawn thrashed and sobbed and wailed was NOT what I'd been expecting.

But she was MY Dawn, and I was dedicated to helping her in any way I could. I steeled my spine and settled in for what I hoped would be the standard procedure: I would use my superior strength to physically restrain Dawn and prevent her from hurting herself (or me). Eventually, her energy would sap and she would go still in my arms, letting me finally lay her down on the blankets and brush her sweat-soaked bangs from her forehead. I would kiss her softly and remind her that I was here for her. And then through tears and in a halting voice, she would tell me what the hell was bothering her.

It didn't happen that way.

I used my superior strength to physically restrain her until she went still in my arms. So far, so good. But when I moved to lay her down gently, instead, Dawn caught me by surprise and pushed me onto my back, her hands darting to my shorts. And before I even realized it, the gorgeous blonde had yanked out my limp dick and shoved it into her mouth, sucking on me powerfully.

"Dawn!" I barked in surprise. But she held a hand up, palm out to stop me. The steadiness of her hand reassured me that she'd gained some measure of calm, but this wasn't the kind of calm I'd been expecting. Nevertheless, as my fear for her safety evaporated under a sea of pleasure emanating from my loins, I let myself give in to the ecstasy and lay my head back. Questions could wait for later. I'd let Dawn blow me now.

Like a pacifier, my dick in Dawn's mouth served to rapidly calm her as she focused on pleasuring me. Her tears dried up and I heard the low moaning in her throat as she plunged her head up and down, fastening her lips around my shaft with incredible friction. It was just the two of us, alone fo the first time all summer. Freed from having other girls around and waiting their turn to have my dick inside their bodies, Dawn could take her time sucking me to her heart's content, pumping me with her hands and licking my head like a lollipop. She approached cocksucking with an utter clarity of purpose and focus, adding her intimate knowledge of my moods and reactions to her oral pleasure skills, combining all together for one of the most incredible blowjobs of my life.

Only minutes before, my best friend had been sobbing and thrashing in unbelievable emotional pain. Only minutes before, I had been completely limp and completely overwhelmed with worry over her. But out of nowhere, I now felt the telltale buildup of orgasm as my balls prepared to fire their load into the back of this gorgeously beautiful blonde teenager's mouth.

I barely managed to grunt a warning before my eruption began filling Dawn's mouth. She choked ever so briefly as the first jet impacted against her throat's gateway, triggering her gag reflex. But she recovered quickly after spilling only a few droplets of spunk down her chin, quickly inhaling and chugging the rest of my semen down.

"Ohhh, Dawn," I grunted as I felt each spark of pleasure shooting through my body. She didn't bother with a verbal response. The lightning bolts flashing in her crystal blue eyes as she stared right back at me were answer enough. And then the caving of her cheeks as she sucked, accompanied by the rapid stroking of both her hands on my shaft, further stimulated me to fire and fire and fire again, emptying my balls down to the reserves on the very first orgasm.

When I finished, Dawn pulled away and took a massively deep breath, a desperate inhalation of oxygen as she flushed bright pink and panted dramatically. Her bosom rose and fell with each breath, and I found my hands inexorably drawn to her breasts. She obliged me by removing her shirt and then leaning forward. I took off her bra before pulling her torso on top of me, suckling and nibbling at her mammary flesh to my heart's content.

But once she caught her breath, Dawn pulled her tits away and started moving back down towards my groin.

"Dawn, what's going on?" I started to ask. Despite the massive orgasm, I had not forgotten the emotional outburst my best friend had gone through.

She shook her head and brought a finger up to my lips, shushing me the same way Brandi used to do what felt like ages ago. "After, Ben. Okay? I want you to make love to me first. We'll talk after."

I nodded and then the gorgeous sunny blonde moved back down, taking my cock into her mouth once again. It didn't take me long to get hard, and she was playing with herself the whole time as well. So when Dawn pronounced me ready to go, she simply got naked, rolled onto her back, and pulled her legs beneath her own knees to spread herself wide, the invitation clear.

I stripped myself, leaned over her body, and kissed my lifelong best friend softly before making any move to enter her. I wanted to remind her that my love for her was not dependent on sex. We had a friendship that I hoped would survive anything, even if it meant we didn't end up together in the end.

But Dawn didn't have the patience for my emotional sentiments. She let me kiss her but she grabbed my ass in her hands. And she guided my hips around until she felt me where she wanted me. It wasn't difficult; my dick knew the way. And once slotted into position, Dawn changed her grip and started tugging me inside her warm, wet sheath.

My tongue delved deeper into her throat as I felt my cock penetrating further and further into her, moved by gravity and Dawn's hands alone. She kissed me back with mixed passion and desperation. And even when I was fully seated, her hands clawed at my back with an urgency I didn't understand.

So I let Dawn set the pace. I was on top, but it was her hip shaking and bucking that defined our rhythm. And even when she wanted to feel ME engaging most of the force of fucking into her, it was her hands on my arms or on my hips guiding the timing. Dawn had some vision in her head of the way this lovemaking would be, and I was perfectly willing to do whatever I could so that reality could match her fantasy.

Halfway through, I figured out her timing. Our minds attuned to one another as they always had done when having sex; it was part of what always made sex between us so unbelievably incredible. I knew what she wanted without her having to guide or tell me. She knew just when to clench her inner muscles around me for maximum pleasure, rippling her contractions with expert coordination so that it started to feel like she had a hand inside, stroking me concurrently with my strokes into her body.

"Love me, Bennn..." Dawn threw her head back and gasped. "Love me..." There was a desperation in her voice.

"I'm loving you, Dawn," I grunted with my thrusting, concentrating on my prick pistoning in and out of her body. "I'm loving you..."

It wasn't quite what she wanted. "Love me, Ben!" Dawn asked in a slightly different pitch. "Love me!"

I responded slightly differently as well. "I love you, Dawn!" I answered with my heart, dipping my face down to kiss her lips. "I love you!"

"Love me always, Ben!" she pleaded. "Promise me!"

"Always, my Dawn," I sighed, staring into her eyes. "Always."

"Oh, gawd!" Out of nowhere, Dawn's entire body shuddered beneath me as she triggered an orgasm. Inside, her entire vaginal tunnel tightened up around me, and even though I thought I was still far away from losing it, I felt my own body matching her resonance in orgasm as well.

"Oh, gawd!" I grunted as I felt the burst of pleasure inside me.

"Yes, Ben! Cum in me! Cum in ME!"

I did, feeling the semen racing up my shaft and fly out of my body to meld with hers. Over and over again I fired, hosing down Dawn's innards with my creamy spurts. Together, we came. Together, we exploded in ecstasy. Together ... the way it always should be.

And when I was done, I collapsed onto Dawn's chest where she held me tightly to her, the way she always loved. It was so vanilla, missionary position. But it was our favorite; it was us.

"That's two," she said happily while rubbing my back.

"Two?" I wondered aloud.

"Two," Dawn nodded. "One load down my throat. One in my cunt. Can you guess where the third goes?"

I grinned wolfishly.

Her face changed completely, her tone dropping. "But first, we have to talk."

I heard the tone in her voice. And the wolfish grin completely disappeared from my face.

Dawn had my full and undivided attention. I had no choice but to focus on her since she gripped my naked, sweaty body on top of hers and wouldn't let me move off her. My dick was still inside her, semi-hard even after two orgasms. And she wasn't about to let me go soft either, clenching her pussy muscles around me every now and again as well as rolling her hips for my pleasure.

And while so intimately joined together, we talked about the future.

In the back of my head, I always told myself that Ryan was just a living dildo for Dawn. I wasn't there, in NorCal, so he gave her comfort and pleasure while I was gone. But I'd believed that once Dawn and I got back together she would be mine again. I didn't want to think about them being anything more permanent. So I'd avoided talking about Ryan up until now and she didn't want to talk about him either.

But now we had to. And it started with a phrase I'd simultaneously expected and feared.

"I love you, Ben." It was a simple phrase and one she'd said to me several times this summer, but never with quite so much emotion.

"You and only you, Ben," Dawn continued in the same heartfelt voice. Her crystal blue eyes shone at me from just inches away. "No matter what I told Adrienne a few weeks ago, I'm in love with you, romantically. I don't want to be just your best friend. I want to be your lover, your partner, your everything. I want to wake up every morning in your arms and fall asleep the same way. I want to daydream about you while I'm in class and know you're doing the same."

Her words were bittersweet to me. I loved hearing them from her voice and yet felt incredible guilt over my own decisions. It hurt so much to hear my Dawn's longing that at this moment, I wanted to throw everything I had with Adrienne away just to see Dawn smile again.

"Do you feel the same way, Ben?" my beautiful blonde lover asked while squeezing her pussy around my rod.

I didn't answer right away. The hesitation was all Dawn really needed. "You're in love with Adrienne now, aren't you?"

I blinked and looked away in shame. Here was Dawn, MY Dawn, pouring her heart out to me, and I couldn't answer in kind. "I love you both," I choked.

"But you're IN love with her." Dawn exhaled slowly, a loud, long breath of air pouring through her nostrils as she pinched her lips together with the saddest eyes I'd ever seen in her.

I winced and felt moisture in my eyes. "I'm so sorry."

"No, it's okay. It's okay. I knew it. This whole summer I knew it." She took a deep breath. "I'm sorry I just did that to you. I wanted to tell you how I felt about you, but asking the same of you was cruel just now."

I let out a strangled gasp, desperately trying to inhale and calm myself. It WAS cruel. And it was hard. And I HATED this feeling.

"It's okay, Ben..." Dawn brought her hands up to stroke my cheeks. "It's okay ... I understand."

"If you felt that way about me," I asked through wet eyes with my lips quivering. "Why the HELL did you call and tell me you were staying with him next year?"

Now it was Dawn's turn to look away in shame. She started to say something twice, both times pinching her lips back together while her eyes darted left and right, as if the right words were somewhere in front of her where she could read them if only she could find them. But eventually, she sighed and said forlornly, "Because I'm weak."

"Dawn..." Now it was my turn to stroke her cheek as moisture formed in her eyes. We were on an emotional roller-coaster, both of us dipping and needing the other to help us back up. I feared for the moment when we both crashed at the same time. "You're not weak."

"I was weak," she choked. "Ryan has been so wonderful for me. I was lonely, Ben. I was lonely without you. He gave me companionship without pressure, taking only what I'd give him. He adores me, Ben. He's devoted to me. It's like I'm his entire world. And even if I don't feel the way about him like I do about you, I do ... appreciate ... how much he cares. He LOVES me, Ben. And this past year, it felt really nice to be loved. You just weren't around."

I went quiet and looked away. I felt guilty for not being there when she needed me.

"Hey," Dawn got my attention with her pussy muscles and turned my face back to hers. "It's not your fault. Life separated us, that's all."

"We won't be separate two months from now."

She sighed and went silent for thirty seconds. I waited her out before she finally said, "I told him I wouldn't abandon him."

"Abandon him?"

"Ryan worked so hard as my boyfriend and he's been so great. I felt sorry for him. He knew how I felt about you and he asked if I was going to dump him when the new year started. Can you imagine what it might feel like, Ben? To know that the woman you love is just stringing you along for a few more months until the man she REALLY loves shows up?"

I winced. I might just kill myself.

"I couldn't do it to him, Ben. I felt like I couldn't just leave him as soon as you showed back up in my life. The guilt was eating away at me, so I told him I would stay together with him. And he was with me when I called to tell you the same. That's why I had to do it by voicemail. I know it was pretty shitty, but I HAD to do it in front of him and I couldn't wait any longer. I would have lost my nerve."

So that was the phone call. Reminded of the pain of hearing her message, I put my forehead down on the blanket beside Dawn's head while she gripped my back tightly and bucked her hips, fucking herself on my dick a few strokes. It ... well ... It helped the pain.

Then I pulled back, looked Dawn in the eyes and asked softly, "But you don't love him?"

She shook her head. "No, just you."

"Why?"

"I can't help the way I feel. Maybe it's because as hard as he tries, he still doesn't KNOW me like you do. We've got eighteen years, Ben. We finish each other's sentences when we're teaching Adrienne about the hiking trails. And when she freaks out over some little bug, we just have to look at each other and I know we're sharing the same snide joking comment without even having to open our mouths. You were my first everything, Ben. And sometimes when I'm making love with Ryan, I'm fantasizing that I'm with you. I just can't help it."

"Then how can you be with him next year?"

Dawn sighed and tears began rolling down her cheeks. "Because I'll need him more than ever, Ben. If you weren't with Adrienne, I'd dump him in a heartbeat. I'd feel really bad about it, but the fact is that you're the one that I want, Ben. But since you ARE with Adrienne..." She exhaled heavily. "I can't be alone. I'll need his love and his attention, Ben, things you won't be able to give me."

"You could both be my girlfriends. I've done it before," I offered hopefully.

Dawn shook her head. "I couldn't do that to Adrienne. She's my friend now, Ben. And the fact is that I want you to myself. We might last as a triple for a few weeks, but she'd always know that I secretly want to have you for myself. I wouldn't be able to help but undermine her, even though it's not what I want to do."

I shook my head, still not understanding everything that was going on. "You didn't tell her all this when you and her talked at the beginning of camp, did you?" I accused.

Dawn closed her eyes. "I told her half of the truth. I missed being close to you. I missed my best friend. And yes, I missed having sex with you. I told her all that, and I apologized for seeming jealous of her. I was just so used to seventeen years of camps where it was just me and you that I didn't know how to be around you any other way. But I promised Adrienne I'd make it work. I realized that she wasn't going anywhere and that I couldn't be your friend as long as she and I hated each other. And I'd rather be your friend than be apart from you, Ben. I've done my best and I think I've held up my end."

I nodded. "You have. You've been my best friend without trying to sabotage Adrienne."

"And I'll do the same when we're at Berkeley, Ben. With one very important exception."

"What?"

Dawn took a deep breath and exhaled. "We won't make love again after today, Ben."

"What?" My cock jerked inside her, but I was too shocked to enjoy it. I pulled my head back and Dawn had to reach up and grab my arms before I pulled completely out of her.

"Ben, please..." she whimpered. I was breathing hard, but I returned to my original position, bracing my elbows to keep most of my weight off her chest.

"Why not?" I asked.

"Because it hurts too much. Here, at camp, we can all freely love each other. It's a different world up here. But at Berkeley, while I'm with Ryan and you're with Adrienne, this just won't work."

"Dawn..." Making love was a part of our friendship. Even now, even if it wasn't romantic, it was still intimate. And even beyond the physical pleasure, I craved that intimacy with Dawn.

"I can't, Ben. First, I couldn't do that to Ryan. He knows I've still got strong feelings for you and he couldn't handle it if I was sleeping with you." She sighed, fingering the shiny silver metal wrapped around her wrist. "He even asked me not to wear the bracelet around him."

I sighed and nodded. That part I could understand. But I also felt guilty for what we were doing this very moment.

"Relax, he knew I was going to sleep with you at camp, Ben," Dawn reassured me, reading my mind. "I told him it would happen and while he wasn't exactly thrilled, he accepts it. He says he owes you anyways, for stepping back and letting him have me in the first place. But I promised him I wouldn't while we were all together at Berkeley."

Frowning, I nodded my acceptance.

"But also," Dawn continued. "It would just hurt too much to be that close to you, that intimate with you, and not BE with you, Ben. Once we're at school, every time after we made love I would walk around feeling just crushed that we weren't together. I can't do it past today, Ben. I just can't, don't you see?"

I grimaced. Not making love to Dawn anymore? I could barely imagine how next year would be, sharing a house with her and the others. Dawn and I were mentally attuned. Her words said most but my mind felt the rest of the details. It wasn't just not making love. We wouldn't even kiss anymore, at least nothing more than platonic pecks. Dawn loved me, was IN love with me. And the only way she could handle being around me without being able to HAVE me was to cut herself off as completely as she could.

And with such a beautiful young woman I loved so much in the next bedroom over, not sharing such intimacies was going to be rough on me as well. "Is there any other way?" I croaked.

Dawn started crying even harder as she shook her head, "No. I wish there was."

My breathing was heavy and strained as my chest tightened up. This wasn't happening. This couldn't be happening! "Why are we doing this?" I whimpered. "Maybe I'm making the wrong decision. Maybe we should BE together, Dawn. I'll break up with Adrienne. You break up with Ryan. We'll be TOGETHER, Dawn, the way we should be."

Dawn shook her head. "You're in love with Adrienne, Ben. This doesn't change that. And you won't do this to her."

"But Dawn..."

"Shhh..." She soothed, stroking the side of my head and running her fingers through my hair.

"Dawn..." I groaned in agony.

"It's okay, Ben. Because even if we're not making love, I'll still be yours, don't you see? I'll always be your Dawn. Forever."

"Mmm..." I frowned and whimpered pitifully, my forehead scrunched up.

She quickly leaned up and kissed my lips softly, squeezing her inner muscles around my still hard cock. "I love you, Ben. You're my true love, my soulmate. A couple of years of separation won't change that. You're in love with Adrienne, so I'll accept being your friend rather than lose you. I can wait. We have time."

"Dawn..."

"I'll wait for you, Ben," she promised. "Because I'm already yours. I've always been yours. I submit to you."

"Dawn..."

"It's time now, Ben. It's time for you to take me. I surrender." Her hands were suddenly between our bodies, pushing at my hips to pull me out of her sodden pussy. After so long immersed in our orgasmic fluids, my cock was practically saturated with juice by now. And then I felt the new pressure as she settled my cockhead against the entrance of her anus.

My eyes flew open wide, questioning that this was what she really wanted.

"I'm yours, Ben. Take me. Take all of me. I am yours." Her hands tugged on my asscheeks, her nails digging almost painfully into my buttocks. And I lunged forward, pressing my mushroom head through Dawn's sphincter as my dick began burrowing into her ass.

"Take me, Ben," Dawn gasped breathlessly. "Take me. I surrender to you!"

"Oh, Dawn!" I grunted as the exquisite tightness of her anal chute gripped me. Our mingled cum slickened the way for me through her anus, and then inside I felt the unnatural lubrication of Astroglide. Dawn had planned this. She'd already prepared herself. "Oh, Dawn," I groaned again as I slid rapidly into her bowels.

"I'm yours, Ben! Always yours! Forever!" she promised in a whimpering voice. And when I hit bottom, my pelvis pressed up against her buttcheeks, she threw her head back and screamed, "AHHHHH!!!"

"Oh, Dawn ... Oh, Dawn..." I continued grunting while I started fucking her ass.

"Remember this, Ben!" She gripped my head and growled into my ear. "I surrendered my heart to you long ago when we were just children. Remember this! I love you! I'll always love you. And I'll always be yours!"

"Oh, Dawn!" I was sounding like a broken record. But the pleasure was exquisite and I didn't care.

"Fuck me, Ben! This mouth! This cunt! This ass! They're yours whenever you decide you want to take them. I love you! I'm yours!"

"Oh, DAWN!" I grunted, feeling myself at the edge of climax. The long time just being massaged by her pussy while we talked had kept me hard and sensitive. The stimulation had made my balls swell back up as if I hadn't just cum twice before. And the heavenly tightness of her ass was pure bliss.

"Fuck me! Fuck ME! FUCK ME!"

"AAAGHHH!" I howled as the jets poured forth, splashing wad after wad of cum into the depths of Dawn's asshole while she screamed in my ear.

"I LOVE YOU! I LOVE YOU!"

"AAAGHHH!" I howled and fired again, feeling the cum hurtling up my shaft to explode out the end of my cock.

"I'M YOURS, BEN! I'LL ALWAYS BE YOURS!"

She screamed. And I screamed. And after we both had finished screaming and I'd finished filling her rectal cavity with my spunk, I collapsed straight back down onto her chest, Dawn lovingly rubbing my back while she felt my heavy weight pressing down on her.

And as I lay my cheek on the blanket beside her head, gasping for oxygen, she turned and whispered into my ear. "And you'll always be mine. Our hearts found each other when we were little and no matter where they go, they will find their way back together. You'll realize that in time."

Dawn was quiet at lunch. Adrienne at first tried to chat her up, but my best friend was lost in her thoughts and after a while, everyone just left her to her own ruminations.

After lunch, Adrienne made it a personal goal to cheer Dawn up. I expressed some concern about it, but Adrienne promised me she wasn't going to grill my best friend about our friendship or about the future at Berkeley. They'd talked all that out long ago. Instead, Adrienne just wanted to help Dawn flirt with some boys, get involved in some activities, and generally get distracted.

That left me to just relax on a lounge chair by the lake. I'd been doing that a lot lately. Between Adrienne, Dawn, Felicia, DJ, and Brooke, I'd been pretty worn out this summer and I took every opportunity for rest that I could.

Not that Eden or Emma cared about that. The twins, who normally hung out with their own younger friends, approached me on the lounge chair. I didn't actually sense their presence until quite literally, both girls sat on me. Emma straddled my knees to keep me pinned to the chair while Eden sat on my stomach, knocking the wind out of me. The older twin then bent over and planted her forehead on mine. "Bennn..." she droned, her nose pressed against mine.

"What? What?" I tried to toss her off in surprise and annoyance.

The 12-year-old started giggling, which caused me to start tickling her sides, making her giggle even more. Eden tried to ward away my hands while Emma came to her sister's defense by tickling me back. That, of course, set my whole body shaking as I tried to wriggle away from Emma's fingers and simultaneously tickle Eden back. And the end result was all THREE of us falling off the chair and into the sand, laughing like idiots.

After laying in the sand for a few moments though, I picked my head up and looked to the nearest twin. "So, did you just come to try and smother me? Or is there a question involved?"

"Question!" Emma called from further by my feet.

Next to me, Eden nodded before looking around. "Maybe not here, though."

"Huh?"

"Can we go somewhere a little more private?"

Arching my eyebrow and getting a weird vibe, I nevertheless agreed. "Uh, sure. Want to go for a walk someplace?"

Eden shook her head. "More private than that. I don't think anyone is back at the cabin."

I shrugged. "Sure." What could possibly go wrong in the cabin?

Calling out to Adrienne, I waved and pointed at the twins. Adrienne waved back her understanding and I gestured to imply that I'd be back soon. Even if Adrienne didn't understand, I had confidence that Dawn could read my mind and would relay it to my girlfriend. Then the twins and I set off.

A few minutes later, we arrived at what indeed was an empty cabin. We went into the main bunkroom and that weird vibe started to become a sense of foreboding when Eden closed the door purposefully and then flipped the lock.

I assumed the girls were going to ask me something very personal, maybe even about sex or kissing or something. The twins had both been hanging around Eddie Baxter, who was thirteen. The kid was cute, but he did not seem to have a clue about sex yet and I wasn't too worried about him. But the twins just might have some questions about how to deal with the boy.

What I wasn't expecting was Eden's question: "So what's it like having sex with two girls at once?"

"What?"

"Well, we figure you're having sex with both Adrienne and Dawn now. I know Adrienne's your girlfriend and Dawn's not, but then you and Dawn never say you're boyfriend/girlfriend. You're just Ben and Dawn, same as always. But now we realize that you two have been having sex for a while now, right?"

"Whoa, whoa. What?" I held my hands up to slow the girls down, my eyebrow locked into a high arch.

"Don't bother denying it. We know. The three of you go off together every day. We don't mind. It's pretty cool, actually." Eden seemed so assured and calm.

"But..." Emma began, looking to her sister to be the spokesperson.

"But..." Eden continued. "We wanna know how that works. I mean, you've only got one penis. How can you have sex with them at the same time?"

Oh, this was BAD. "Wait, wait..." I stalled.

This time, it was Eden and Emma who just folded their arms and waited me out. I fidgeted and stumbled for a bit. Oh, HELL. How to explain a threesome to the girls? This was WAY beyond Sex Ed.

"You know what?" I finally came up with, remembering my old commitments not to be a gossip. "I can't talk about it."

"What? Why not?" Emma protested.

"Because that stuff is private to Adrienne and Dawn. I can't talk behind their back about this stuff. You two wouldn't want a boy saying anything about you if you weren't there, would you?"

The girls scrunched up their noses, clearly upset but unable to disagree. They'd been checkmated on that issue.

Then I asked a question that I would come to regret: "Why do you want to know, anyways?"

"Because," Eden shrugged. "We figured that when we decide to have sex, we might wanna do it with the same boy. So we've got to figure out how two girls can have sex with a guy at the same time."

THAT put an image in my head that I did NOT want. "Oh, jeez, girls!" I groaned. "You're TWELVE. Worry about this later when you're actually ready to have sex!"

"It never hurts to be prepared," Eden frowned.

I grimaced and tried to force the image of my sisters losing their virginities out of my head. If I had my way, they wouldn't get popped until they were married. "Whatever. I'm not talking about that without my girls. Fair enough?"

"Fiiine," Emma groaned. But then she perked up. "But there's something else."

"What?" I sighed in exasperation.

Eden held up a finger. "One more thing: Ben, can we see you naked?"

My jaw dropped. "Excuse me?"

"We've seen the drawings in health class," Emma clarified. "But we've never seen a real, uh, penis."

"Excuse me?" I was still in shock.

"We were hoping you'd let us see yours. We're really just curious." Eden said nervously.

"Eden! No!"

"Please?" My baby sister gave me the doe-eyed look. You know, the wide-eyed pleading look of a small child that is guaranteed to melt the heart of anyone older than them? I was absolutely putty in the twins' hands whenever they gave me that look.

But even then, I wasn't going to cave so easily. "Girls. No. You're only twelve. You're not old enough for something like that."

"Are too!" Emma protested.

"Besides, you promised!" Eden said in a hurt voice, still giving me the look.

"Promised what?" I looked agog at my baby sisters. "Have you been taking manipulation lessons from Brooke?"

"What?"

"Nevermind. I never promised I would show you my penis."

"But you promised you'd answer our questions about sex," Eden grumbled.

"When you're old enough!"

"We ARE old enough," Emma protested. "We're twelve!"

"Twelve isn't old enough."

"How old were you when you and Dawn first saw each other naked?" Eden challenged.

We'd been eleven. But I wasn't going to admit that. "Old enough," I grumped.

"Fine. We'll just ask Eddie Baxter," Eden harrumphed. "I know HE'LL show us. He's been dying to kiss us for weeks and if we let him, he'll do anything for us."

"Eden..." I growled threateningly. They HAD been taking lessons on being evil from Brooke.

"What?" Eden played innocent.

"You don't just trade kisses or whatever to get what you want with boys."

"Why not?"

I rolled my eyes. Where was Adrienne when I needed her? She was much better at relating this stuff to the girls, especially when it came to explaining the pitfalls of making sexual trades. So I went with more of a big brother approach. "Nevermind. You do that and I'll have to kick his ass."

"You wouldn't. Besides, we're leaving tomorrow."

"Damn straight I would," I said in a quietly serious voice. "It's not happening."

"Look, we just want to see it," Emma said in a more reasonable tone. "We're not going to do anything. We just want to know what it looks like. Please?"

I sighed.

"And if you don't," Eden softened her tone as well. "We'll just get more and more curious until we find another way."

I sighed and rolled my head back. This was sooo wrong.

"Pleeeease?" Emma did the doe-eyed thing, recognizing that I was pretty close to caving.

"Pleeeease?" Eden copied her.

With the two of them looking so adorably cute, I was helpless to resist. "Ah, hell." I unbuttoned my shorts and tugged them down to my ankles, along with my boxers. I looked away, feeling somehow perverted and guilty for doing this. It certainly wasn't arousing in the slightest. I felt more shamed than anything.

"Wow ... It's so ... wrinkly," Emma breathed. "Doesn't look all that big."

"That's because it's not 'erect'," Eden clarified, carefully enunciating the word 'erect'. I winced hearing my baby sister use the word.

"How do we get it erect?" Emma asked.

"You DON'T," I grumbled and reached down for my shorts.

"Wait, wait, not yet!" Eden protested.

Emma then started reaching out to touch it. I quickly saw her and spanked her hand. "Oww!" she whimpered.

"No touching. Not part of the deal."

"Fiiine," Emma grumbled. "I told you we should have brought Adrienne. SHE could get him erect."

"OKAY..." I reached down and pulled my shorts up. "That's enough of that."

"Aww..." Eden whined, keeping her gaze locked onto my prick until it had fully disappeared.

"You had your look. Curiosity satisfied."

"Not satisfied," Emma breathed, still staring at my crotch as if entranced.

"Whatever. That's it. Any more questions?"

The girls sighed and glanced at each other. They'd been pretty one-track minded on seeing my penis that they hadn't prepared questions. "No," Eden said glumly. "Well, not NOW." Her tone promised more questions later.

Emma bit her lip and looked up at me. "How old do we have to be before you teach us about blowjobs?"

"Emma!" I barked, my eyes wide open. Blowjobs certainly weren't part of Sex Ed. It had nothing to do with procreation. "Where the hell did you even hear that word?"

"What? Girls at school talk about them. And Brooke said that she loved giving them when she got old enough. It just sounds so ... icky."

"They ARE icky," I huffed.

"Then why do people do them?"

"They don't. People don't. It's all a lie," I threw my hands up.

"Now you're lying," Eden glared at me. "Really, Ben. When will you teach us?"

"Not for a LONG time. When you turn like eighty," I grumbled and headed for the door. The twins didn't bother trying to stop me this time.

"That's okay," I heard Eden reassure her sister as I went outside. "I think we might be ready next year."

"But now I'm all squishy inside," Emma whined.

So, so wrong.

It was our last night at camp. As usual, the entire families of both us and the Evanses were at the big campfire, saying goodbye to friends and sharing stories of the past few weeks...

... except for me and Adrienne. We were in our cabin. And we were naked in my bed.

We were still supposed to get to the campfire. My parents were expecting us, so there wasn't time for a long, massive fuckfest. That was okay. We didn't need it. After all, by tomorrow afternoon we'd be back in my family house with all the time in the world to have massive fuckfests...

... if I could just get my mind into it.

Adrienne and I had hung back to take advantage of our last chance to make love before driving home the following morning. But after getting naked and sharing volcanic kisses, I found myself hesitating when Adrienne pulled me on top of her and aimed my dick to her opening.

"What is it?" she asked softly.

I focused and shook my head. "Nothing, nothing." I gripped her hips and made ready to plunge inside.

"No," Adrienne twisted her hips, making my dick bang off her hip. Then Adrienne rolled us so that we were on our sides and face-to-face. "Ben, what is it?"

"Nothing," I frowned. "Really, it's nothing. I've just had a weird day."

"Anything to do with the twins pulling you away for a half-hour?"

"I don't even want to talk about that," I said with a threat in my voice.

"Okay, okay," Adrienne laughed before taking my face in her hands and kissing me. "Ben, what is it?"

I fidgeted, debating how much I should tell Adrienne about what Dawn and I had discussed that morning.

Adrienne sighed. "Dawn told you she's still in love with you this morning, didn't she?"

I winced, the truth in my eyes. I really was a bad liar.

"It's okay, I already knew."

I furrowed my eyebrows. "You knew?"

Adrienne beamed at me. "I know everything, remember?"

I rolled my eyes.

"Seriously, I knew the minute she came to take you to the clearing that first Sunday. And I knew when she came to patch things up a few weeks ago. She said she just wanted to be your friend and that she missed hanging out with you around the camp. Brooke loves you. Dawn claimed to feel the same way, but I always knew she was really IN love with you."

"Then why... ?"

"Why did I let her join us?" Adrienne shrugged. "Because I saw how much her absence was tearing you apart, Ben. I'd like to think you're only IN love with me, but clearly you do LOVE her. You missed her and you were miserable. So once she made the commitment to restraining herself and just being your friend, I decided I'd rather let her try than keep the two of you apart. I'd rather have you while you're happy, Ben, than just have you to myself and you not be happy about it. She kept her promise. She didn't try to steal you."

Then Adrienne looked me in the eye. "Or did she this morning?"

My eyes narrowed. "Is that why you let us go off alone? You wanted to see if she was going to make a move on me without you around?"

Adrienne shrugged. "Well, not ONLY to see if she'd make a move. I meant it that you two deserved a morning in your special spot without me. SHE deserved it, after spending all summer not being able to unleash her true feelings because I was always around."

I sighed. "She said we'd just be friends. She said she was going to stay together with Ryan. And she said she and I wouldn't have sex anymore, not at school. Said it would hurt too much."

Adrienne arched an eyebrow. "Really?"

"Really," I nodded. I chose not to add the bit about Dawn promising she'd always be mine and that she'd wait for my relationship with Adrienne to end.

"What about me?"

I furrowed my forehead. "What about you?"

Adrienne giggled. "Life isn't ALL about you, Ben. I'm wondering if she'll still have sex with me."

I arched an eyebrow. Adrienne just laughed and waved. "I'll talk to her later. Dawn's smoking hot, Ben. I wasn't kidding when I said I hadn't been so instantly attracted to a girl since Candy. MAYBE Felicia. But Dawn sure stirred up my panties when I first saw her through the window."

"Ohhh..." I groaned in both understanding and arousal. Memories, not fantasies, of the two gorgeous blondes in exotically alluring Sapphic embraces started filling my head.

"C'mon, Ben. Even if you can't join in, maybe we can let you watch."

"Ohhh..." I groaned again, this time entirely with arousal.

"But all that depends on one thing, Ben," Adrienne said softly, the shift in tone from playful to serious so jarring I almost got whiplash.

"What?" I asked a little nervously.

"Are you in love with her?"

I took a deep breath and stared my girlfriend in the eyes. "No."

Adrienne searched for any signs of a lie in my face. I waited her out, keeping my breathing calm until she exhaled with some relief and said. "But you hesitated when you were with her, didn't you?"

I winced. "I felt guilty. She loves me so much, Adrienne."

"I know."

"I still feel like I'm letting her down." I looked away, a world of pain in my eyes.

Adrienne just gave me time, rolling forward until her forehead was against my chest. Instinctively, I wrapped my arms around her tightly.

But then I steeled my spine, confident in my decisions. Dawn was my history, my past. We would always have what we'd shared together, and while she promised she would wait for me and that she'd always be mine, the future is an ever- changing thing.

Right now, Adrienne was my future. I loved her, and while my history with her wasn't as long or extensive as with Dawn, it was no less intense or dramatic. Adrienne and I had been through fire together, and come out stronger on the other side:

From the temptress stealing me from Megan and Cassidy, to our brief but intense dating relationship and her confessions about being molested as a 10-year-old...

From our bitter breakup to our newly formed friendship...

And from friendship of trust, pain, control, and being 'nottogether' to the love we shared now, Adrienne and I had survived it all. We belonged together.

I lifted her exquisitely gorgeous face up so that we could look into each other's eyes. And confidently, with the weight of knowledge that she and I belonged together, I told my girlfriend, "I love you. I'm in love with you. And I choose you, Adrienne."

She broke into a wide smile, her golden irises dancing. "And I love you, Tiger."

I nodded. "So what's going to happen now? How are we going to be, living with Dawn and Brandi and Dayna?"

"How do you want us to be?" Adrienne arched an eyebrow.

"Will you and Dawn still be friends?"

"Yes." Adrienne sighed. "Will you feel weird around her?"

I shook my head. "No."

"You sure? Even if you're not having sex anymore?"

I shook my head more firmly. "We'll be fine. She's my Dawn. I'm her Ben. We'll figure it out."

"And are you my Ben?" Adrienne asked quietly.

I brushed her hair back from her face. "I'm your Tiger," I grinned.

Adrienne giggled. "I love you, Tiger."

"I love you, Adrienne. And you needn't doubt that I've chosen you. Yeah, I was tempted with Dawn this morning. But I knew I wanted to be with you."

My loving girlfriend took charge then, the emotional high of our declarations spurring us into finding a way of expressing that love in a physical sense. Naked and aroused, Adrienne rolled me onto my back and straddled my hips. Her hands were on my shoulders as she grinned down at me, leaning forward with her chest to drape those massive tits into my face.

And while I grinned like a schoolboy in a roomful of candy, I began licking and sucking to my heart's content while my hands guided my rod up and into position. My gorgeous teenage lover rotated herself around until she trapped my mushroom head in her wet labia, and then while clutching my head to her bosom, she slowly sank her body down around me.

And we made love.

Sometime later, my girlfriend and I walked hand in hand into the campfire circle, fashionably late. She squished just a bit. We couldn't quite bring ourselves to stop at just one so I wound up filling her pussy with two loads of spunk. Adrienne had quickly pulled her panties on and insisted that she get to feel me sloshing around inside her for the rest of the night.

There was enough crackling from the fire and plenty of conversational noise to drown out the sound of semen squishing once we were with our friends and family. But I knew. I wondered what would be going through Gary Wong's head if HE knew while he was chatting amiably with Adrienne.

One person did eventually figure it out, of course, Dawn. Even though Adrienne was wearing black shorts to hide the wet spot, Dawn noticed a small trickle of wetness leaking down my girlfriend's leg. And after briefly positioning me to block anyone's view, the impish sunny blonde scooped up the trail of jism with her finger and popped it into her mouth, smiling devilishly.

The two girls then briefly separated themselves and talked together while I set fire to a couple of marshmallows. Eden and Emma gave me a hard time about them and I giggled with my little sisters for a while. But then my girls returned to me and tugged on my arms to pull me after them.

Dawn then wrapped her arms around my neck and gave me a passionate, volcanic kiss. And when she finally pulled away, she leaned into my ear and husked, "When we get to school, I won't make love to you or go down on your or anything that would just hurt me too much, Ben. But..." she moaned. "Your girlfriend was gracious enough to offer a compromise. You're my drug, Ben. I'm addicted to you. So I'll just have to get my fix by sucking your cum out of Adrienne's pussy. How about that?"

I groaned and nearly came right there in my shorts.

Dawn just leaned in and started nibbling on my ear, dry humping my leg, and wrapping her arms around me. "Oh, gawd, I still want you, Ben," she moaned.

Adrienne was then by my side. "Let's all get out of here."

"What?" I gasped.

Adrienne's hazel eyes burned with fresh fire as she stared at Dawn. "The three of us. Together. One last time. This is the end guys. Hold nothing back. I know you'd planned on this morning to be your last time with Ben, Dawn; but come on, you know you want this."

Dawn nodded hurriedly. "Let's go to my cabin. Even if the families come back early, at least everyone's in on it and the twins won't find out."

If only they knew that the twins had already found out. But Adrienne just nodded and grabbed Dawn's hand while the two of them just scurried away. They knew I would follow.

Ten minutes later, I heaved and spurted into Dawn, filling her body with perhaps the very last load she would feel me spraying inside her for a long time. She lay flat on her back, her legs around my hips, tugging me ever deeper to feel each burst of cum splashing as far up her channel as possible. And all the while, Adrienne sat on Dawn's face, letting my previous loads drain out into my best friend's sucking mouth.

"Oh, Ben. I'm going to miss that," Dawn sighed forlornly when we had finished.

'Then don't stop, ' I selfishly thought. But it wasn't the way things had to be.

We all kissed and whispered our hopes and dreams for happiness to each other. It had been an amazing summer, beyond our wildest dreams. And now it was coming to an end.

But we didn't want it to end just yet. I was kissing Dawn in something of a final goodbye when she pulled my body over hers and started moaning in heat again. She didn't want to let me go and after a few minutes of making out, Adrienne just jacked my re-hardened cock and reinserted me back into Dawn's sopping wet cunt.

"Fuck me, Ben," Dawn groaned. "Fuck me again and fill me. Please?"

Hmm, guess that preceding cum wasn't the very last load. I fucked my best friend until Adrienne positioned herself over Dawn, face-to-face so the two hot babes could french kiss and grind their tits into each other. I pulled out, aimed higher, and started fucking Adrienne from behind, screwing my girlfriend to a glorious orgasm. And in the end, I once again crammed my dick into Dawn and let fly with one more load, hosing down her inner walls with my heavy cock cream.

"Oh, I can feel it!" Dawn crooned. "I can feel you cumming in me again! Fill my cum-soaked pussy, Ben!"

After we all finished, I'd thought that NOW we were done. But it was so hard to leave. We'd started getting dressed when Dawn grabbed my shorts just as I'd raised them to my waist, pleading, "Just one more?"

I was tired from WAY too much sex in one day: three this morning with Dawn, twice this evening with Adrienne, and two more already just now. But Adrienne checked her watch and nodded. She bent down and stripped my shorts, taking me into her mouth. Dawn was quickly beside her, the two of them working over my cock with plenty of tongue, lips, and stroking hands. The two of them kissed around my shaft and took turns sucking me until I was rock hard.

"One more, Tiger," Adrienne moaned while Dawn kept sucking my cock. "Give her one more. Show her what a stud you are. And I'll reward you when we get home."

So once again I slipped my aching dick into Dawn's sopping wet pussy, well beyond the saturation point with so much semen inside her. Dawn's pussy was so wet and stretched and slick I felt like there wasn't even the barest hint of friction by now. But Dawn still knew how to use her pussy muscles, clenching and squeezing and milking me for all she was worth, until I grunted and hosed down her insides with everything I had left.

"Fuck, Dawn," I grunted. "I'm cumming. I'm cumming, baby..."

Dawn had one final orgasm with my dick inside her before going completely limp, sweat pasting her bangs to her forehead and a river of spunk leaking out of her. Adrienne then knelt between Dawn's thighs. And she spent a long time sucking out semen and then transferring it up to Dawn's lips to share my essence between their sucking mouths.

Only after there was no more cum, every drop of my jism swallowed down, was it finally over.

SATURDAY, JULY 27, 2002

"Hurry uuuup!" Eden whined from her spot in the van.

"Yeah!" Emma chimed in. "We're ready!"

"Shut up!" Brooke screeched and then turned to hug DJ. "See you next year."

"Safe trip, Beth," Deanna Evans hugged my mom.

"Drive safe, Michael," Jack Evans shook my dad's hand.

"We will," Dad replied, and then went to the driver's door. He glanced at me. "You'd better rest young man. I'm expecting you to take the middle leg."

I nodded wearily. I could fall asleep standing up. But Dawn wouldn't let me. She held me from behind, her forehead against my shoulder while she squeezed my chest, unwilling to ever let go. But eventually she would have to. Eventually, we would have to find our way to be together without actually being together.

"I love you, Ben," she whispered. "I'll always be yours ... forever. Don't forget that."

I nodded slowly. From behind, she gently kissed the back of my neck.

In that same whispery voice, so that no one could hear her but me, Dawn said softly, "We're still young, Ben, and we've got time. Someday, I WILL marry you."

And then she released me.

With a sad look, I turned and tried to smile. Dawn just nodded, nervously fingering her 'Ben Forever' bracelet while I hopped into the van. Adrienne hugged Dawn afterwards and then followed me, closing the double-doors shut behind her.

My dad started the engine. And then we were gone.

I loved Dawn. I had wanted to marry her someday. Wasn't that our destiny? Wasn't that what we'd been born to do? To unite our two families?

I had believed we would be together forever. It was easy to believe when I loved her more than anyone I'd ever loved in my life. It was easy to believe when we were together at camp with no one else between us.

But that was our childhood; this was our reality. Dawn was going home to Ryan. What their future held, I didn't know.

And as I looked over to the bucket seat beside me, Adrienne was smiling in her sleep. She was so unbelievably gorgeous, and I had to pinch myself to know that I wasn't dreaming that she was my girlfriend. She adored me. She trusted me. I couldn't let her down. And I would never need to let her down. We were in love.

I would love Dawn always; that I knew. But would our relationship really handle being so close to each other, and yet NOT having the most intimate of relationships? Could we really handle dating other people while maintaining the same bond? Could our significant others handle us having such a strong bond? Yeah, Ryan had said he understood and Dawn had set rules between us. And yeah, Adrienne had handled things very well at camp. But school and the real world promised to be very different from camp. I simply didn't know what would happen.

And besides, there was still lots more life to live. I was eighteen. I felt like an adult, but I knew I wasn't yet totally matured. I imagined I would get married at 27 or something. That was still NINE years away. A hell of a lot of change had already happened in the past TWO years. What the hell would NINE do? What would even FOUR years do, living at college? I didn't know.

After we got home, unpacked, and settled in, I turned on the family computer and checked my email, which had gone unread for a month now. A variety of messages were waiting for me.

Daniel welcomed me back and invited me to play basketball with them tomorrow, as he did every year when I left. Kenny said he needed some advice on how to handle Abbie. Apparently, she'd let slip that I'd rung her bell in some exotic way, and he desperately needed to know how to repeat my maneuver. And Heather sent a message addressed to both me and Adrienne, wondering when she could stop by and get naked with the pair of us.

Keira McNeil, someone I hadn't thought of terribly much this past year, said half her house was having short-out problems. Her boyfriend was a decent handyman but electrical wiring made him feel nervous. And then there was her cryptic P.S. note that she had a serious favor to ask of me.

Lynne just wanted to say hi. Megan hoped I had a great time at camp and sent me a beautiful poem that talked of friends forever. Felicia had even sent me an email with her address and phone number.

And then there was email from Dawn. She hoped we had a safe drive and knew my mom would call hers as soon as we arrived. But she wanted to remind me that her feelings hadn't changed just because she'd gotten home. She still loved me and hoped we would be together again someday.

That got me thinking of whether my feelings would change just because I'd gotten home. Or whether they'd be so different at school. The one time I spent time with her friends at NorCal, I'd been surprised to find how different a person Dawn was from the girl I knew at camp. Her music tastes, her fashion choices, the way she interacted with people: all were just a little different from what I might have expected. Who would she be when I finally spent extensive time with her, and not just as a little kid?

No matter what, I knew our story was far from over.

But Dawn wasn't my present. Adrienne was. And that night, as I sat up in bed staring at a picture of the three of us together at camp (my mom had just printed it that afternoon), I found my gaze drifting to my gorgeous girlfriend. So beautiful. So warm. She was such a radically different person from the temptress I first knew last year. She'd changed tremendously because of her emotional issues and dependence on my family; changed for the better in my opinion.

But once we were away from my family, on our own in a new place once again, who would she be? The flirty temptress or the passionately devoted girlfriend: which one was the persona and which one was the real Adrienne? I supposed I would find out soon enough.

Just then, my bedroom door opened and a sultry goddess in a baggy T-shirt quietly hopped in and then joined me on the bed. Adrienne's smile was dazzling in the moonlight as she slid beneath the covers and cuddled herself up next to me, pulling my head down so that she could begin our slow-burn kiss. Instinctively, my arm wrapped around her, holding her close.

"Isn't that a great picture of us?" Adrienne giggled while nodding to the photograph.

"You two are so beautiful," I sighed.

"Which one of us is prettier?"

"Adrienne!" I arched an eyebrow. She'd never posed such a blatantly lose-lose question to me. "That's evil."

"I'm just kidding, just kidding," she laughed. But I was never sure with a girl. I knew every joke had a grain of truth in it.

"I will not compare the sun and the moon," I said softly. "But I can tell you right now, I want to lose myself in the ethereal beauty of the moon." And I took her cheek in my hand.

"So I'm the moon, am I?" Adrienne asked softly as our lips approached each other once again.

"Absolutely."

She pulled back with a wry grin on her face. "What if I want to be the sun?"

I rolled my eyes, "Oh, for crying out lou- MMPH!"

Adrienne cut me off with a searing liplock, this time more nuclear explosion than slow burn. She pushed on my shoulders until I was flat on my back while she continued to attack my mouth with her probing tongue. My hands slid down to where her shirt was riding up, quickly getting beneath the hem to find that she was without panties. And grabbing a firm asscheek in each palm, I gripped her and grinded her crotch against the erection forming in my shorts.

My stunningly gorgeous girlfriend then pulled away with an impish smile, giggling. "I love you, Ben."

"I love you, too," I grinned. She gasped when she felt my fingers sliding into her pussy. And then her eyes flashed as I slid the middle finger of my left hand into her ass.

"Ohhh ... fuck, Ben," Adrienne cooed at my penetration. And she sighed as she felt my lips at her neck.

The door cracked open with a squeak, causing Adrienne to curse and spin around, desperately yanking her shirt back down over her hips with my fingers from both hands still buried in her nether holes.

Brooke just poked her head around and grinned. "This a private party? Or is there room for one more?"

Tomorrow is the first day of the rest of my life.

FOR THE NEXT CHAPTER GO TO THE DISCORD FOR MORE INFORMATION.. JUST DON'T TELL ABOUT THIS

VOLUME 2 IS DONE.. DAMN I DIDN'T EXPECT THAT COPY PASTING A STORY STILL TAKES ALOT OF WORKS SPECIALLY A LONG ONE..

EITHER WAY HOW IS THAT FOR A SMUT NOVEL.

HOW MANY TIMES DID YOU GET AROUSE?

I HOPE I REACH OTHERS SMUT WRITERS AND READERS. JUST NOT THE AUTHOR LOL ..